Talks With Dad

by orphan_account

Summary:

My Dad makes sure I remember our talks.

Chapter 1: Talks With Dad - Part One

Summary:

Dad makes sure I remember our talks.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad

My Dad and me have good talks. Serious talks. I like them cuz he doesn't talk to me like I'm a kid. He says I should be a kid except when we have real talks. Then I should listen like a grownup. I try my best to really hear and remember. He knows a lot and tells me important stuff.

It's just him and me at home. I don't remember my Mom. She left when I was little. Dad says she wasn't 'well-suited for family life.' I'm not sure what that means, really. But we get along okay, just us.

The last talk me and Dad had was about school. I guess I wasn't doing so hot. It's hard to pay attention sometimes. Mostly it's boring and if it's not it's confusing. Math especially. He told me how school isn't something I should do to make him happy, or make my teachers happy, or just cuz I'm supposed to. He said it's like a present for me. Every day is a new present that I get to unwrap so I have something more that I can use later on. Like, to have a job. But not just to have a job, since a job is another way to get stuff that you can use later. Like money, but more than that. And when you have the stuff you learn and the stuff you earn... then you can do more of what you really want to do, cuz you've got options. He says options are really important. If you can choose what you do then you'll be a lot happier. Having to do what somebody else tells you sucks.

It totally makes sense. Everything he says makes sense. I had the best orgasm ever after that talk.

Maybe that sounds weird. I guess I should tell you about the talks.

Since I was little, Dad had a way to have the talks. He said he wanted to be sure I listened and remembered everything we talked about. He said boys listen better when they're naked, so that's how we did it. He says to take off everything and I do and I sit in his lap and he talks to me, real quiet, right in my ear. Sometimes I close my eyes. It feels really nice.

When the talk gets to the important parts, Dad masturbates my penis. He likes if I use the grownup words. He says that sometimes, like, "I'm going to masturbate your penis now." Then I know it's the important part.

It's harder to listen when he's masturbating me, but he says that makes me remember more. I have to think about it harder. I know after he says stuff he's gonna ask me to say it back to him to make sure I understand. It's okay if I use different words as long as they mean the same thing. If I get it wrong he masturbates me faster but stops before I orgasm and then I try again.

If I get it right and I can say it back then he tells me how I'm a good boy and then he gives me my orgasm. That's how I know it's been a good talk. If Dad doesn't masturbate me all the way to orgasm, then I didn't really understand and we'll probably have to have another talk.

I'm not allowed to masturbate my own penis so I'll be more ready for the talks. Sometimes I get the feeling down there and that makes me want to have a talk. Dad doesn't mind if I ask him. I'll make up a question like, "How come the sky is blue?" and he'll say, "Oh, should we have a talk?" I'll say okay and then I take everything off. He doesn't have to tell me anymore since I know a talk means a naked talk. One time when I undressed and my penis was already erect he said, "I think it's your penis that really wants to have a talk." He laughed and then I laughed and I knew it was okay.

If I do something bad it's a different kind of talk. Dad says he doesn't like to have to have talks like those, but it's important. For those talks I have to be naked and stand up and just listen and then get over his lap and then he gives it to me. It stings wicked bad. Mostly it's like twenty spanks. Then I stand up again and I have to say what I did wrong.

If I do a good job of saying what I did then I get to apologize. Just saying sorry isn't enough, Dad says. To make it really count Dad lets me suck on his penis til he ejaculates in my mouth. Sometimes it's hard to suck on it when I'm crying but he always waits and says to go slow and apologize properly. After he ejaculates I have to hold his semen in my mouth for ten minutes and stand in the corner. He says the taste helps me remember. When time's up he says I can swallow and he gives me a big hug and I know he's not mad anymore. My penis is always erect then. I'm still not allowed to masturbate it.

I don't make semen yet but he says when I start I can swallow mine too after the good talks to help me remember.

It's weird but now sometimes I almost want to have a bad talk. I guess I got to like the apologize part. I think about doing something wrong on purpose. Maybe I'll ask Dad to have a talk about it.

Chapter 2: Talks With Dad - Part Two

Summary:

Dad lets me say 'thank you.'

Talks With Dad - Part Two

I finally got brave enough to have that talk with Dad. The one about how sometimes I almost want to have a bad talk.

He said, "Why would you want to do that?" I was embarrassed but I told him. It's cuz of the apologize part.

He was quiet for a minute and he stopped masturbating my penis. I thought he might be mad. But then he said maybe he knew, since my penis is always erect when I did apologizing. He said sucking on someone's penis doesn't have to be just to apologize. It can be to say other things too. Like, you can say 'Thank you' that way. Or even just, 'I like you.'

I thought that was really neat. I asked Dad if I could say 'Thank you' right then, and he let me. He even told me that if I sucked on his penis to say thanks then I could masturbate my own penis when I did it. But I can only make my orgasm after he ejaculates his semen in my mouth. Then I hold it there til I make my orgasm and then I can swallow it.

Since then I said thanks to him a lot. Dad says I do a fine job on his penis. I like that. "A fine job." It sounds grown up. I got so I can hold it right at the back and not have the throw-up feeling. He likes that a lot. He said when I get older maybe I can make it go all the way in but now it's just way too big for that. Or I'm too small, I guess. I mean, he's not gonna get smaller but I'll get bigger.

Sometimes it's hard to do a fine job sucking when I'm masturbating my own penis. Dad says "My penis, then yours." So I slow down and make sure I'm doing a fine job.

Thank you sucking is better than sorry sucking. I feel happy inside and Dad says he can tell. He tells me "Eyes up here," so I look right at him and that makes me smile and he says "You like sucking on my penis, don't you?" and I just nod since I'm not supposed to talk with my mouth full.

Dad said you can say 'I like you' that way. I thought about my friend Tommy. He's super nice even if he's older than me. He never teases me or anything and he sticks up for me if I get picked on. Maybe I'll ask Dad if I should tell Tommy I like him.

Chapter 3: Talks With Dad - Part Three

Summary:

Dad helps me make a list.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Three

I talked to Dad about Tommy.

He was masturbating my penis really slow when I said I want to tell Tommy that I like him.

Dad asked, "Do you want to tell him by sucking on his penis?"

I said ya and Dad told me that it's okay to just say that, that I want to give Tommy an orgasm with my mouth on his penis. Dad said it's really nice of me to want to do that. But then he said we hafta be careful since people have different rules about stuff like that.

He said I hafta find out what Tommy's rules are a little at a time. I hafta have a list and only do things Tommy's okay with. Things that Tommy will keep secret. Penis times are secret because of the different rules. I knew that since I was little.

So Dad helped me make the list. I only go to the next one if Tommy is okay with the one before. Dad said it might take a long time and I shouldn't try to do it all at once. Here's the list.

1. Talk about my own penis
2. Talk about my erections
3. Talk about how I masturbate my penis
4. Show Tommy my penis
5. Show Tommy my erection
6. Show Tommy how I masturbate my penis
7. Ask Tommy to show me his penis
8. Ask Tommy to show me his erection
9. Ask Tommy to show me how he masturbates his penis

That's the apart stuff. Dad says it's the easy part. The together parts might he more scary for Tommy so I hafta go slow for those.

10. Ask Tommy if I can masturbate his penis for him
11. Masturbate Tommy's penis with my hand
12. Finally! After all that I can ask Tommy if I can suck on his penis
13. Suck on Tommy's penis and give him an orgasm with my mouth

I wasn't sure how to start on the list. Like, what do I say about my penis? Dad said maybe I can say how mine is small and tell Tommy I bet his is bigger. Then maybe I show him and ask him to show me so we can compare. Or maybe I say my penis gets erect sometimes and ask if his does that too. But then maybe he's shy and maybe what I have to do is just let him see mine. I might even have to show mine a few times before he shows his. I guess I can kinda do stuff in different order until we get to the together part.

Dad said the best way is if Tommy comes for a sleepover. I got wicked excited about that. Dad said to think about sucking on Tommy's penis and then he gave me my orgasm.

I hope Tommy comes over. I'm gonna ask him tomorrow at school.

Chapter 4: Talks With Dad - Part Four

Summary:

Tommy sleeps over.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Four

Tommy came over right after school on Friday. I was wicked excited. We played Legos for a while but I was always thinking about the list and how I could tell him I like him. Dad came in a couple times but I was still figuring out how to start on the list. It was scary since I didn't know if Tommy would be shy or what.

After dinner Dad came in my room. Me and Tommy were on the computer doing Minecraft. Dad said I had to take a shower. I said okay but I wanted to keep doing Minecraft. Dad said he wanted to wash my clothes so I should give them to him.

Then I got it. Dad was helping with the list. So I took off my stuff til I just had my underpants on. I had my nice blue ones that fit close. Tommy was kinda red and it was like he didn't want to look at me.

Dad said "underpants too" so I took them off. Dad saw Tommy look away and he said it's okay since we're all boys and we all got the same "equipment." Tommy's eyes were all over the place, like on my penis and then away and then back again.

I remembered the list so I said it's okay to look at my penis and I bet yours is bigger. I pulled on mine a little and it started to get kinda stiff so I said it does that sometimes. Tommy didn't say anything.

I went and took a shower and dried off and went back to my room. Tommy was at the computer. He saw I was still naked and he looked at my penis more this time. Maybe he was less shy since my Dad wasn't there. I put on new underpants cuz that's mostly what I wear to bed.

Tommy stared at me so I said what's wrong and he said my underpants are weird. I didn't know what he meant so he said they look like the kind his sister wears. I said it's just the kind Dad gets me and I like them cuz they feel nice and I said what are yours like. He said they're different so I said can I see?

He was red again but he undid his pants a little. His are white and they got a place in front where he said you take out your penis so you can pee standing up. I can do that too but I hafta pull mine down since they don't have that.

We played more for a while til Dad said it was time for bed. Tommy had a cot Dad brought in. He took off his shirt and got under the covers and I said are you gonna sleep with your pants? He didn't say anything but I saw he took them off under the covers and pushed them on the floor.

I wondered about one thing he said so I asked how he knows about his sister's underpants. She's even older than him. He said he sees her sometimes and I said in her underwear and he said ya, I even saw her naked. I said no way and he said ya and he said she even has tits now. I said I never saw a girl naked and he said it's awesome. He was quiet after that.

I thought about the list again and about his sister so I said did it make your penis stiff when you saw her. He didn't say anything. I said mine gets stiff sometimes. He still didn't say anything. I said sometimes if it's stiff I masturbate it. My penis got stiff just saying that to him.

He said you're weird and I said I can't help it and don't you ever do it? He said you're not supposed to. I said who says and he said everybody says and I said no they don't, my Dad says it's okay. He said you talk about that stuff with your Dad? I said ya, Dad said all boys do it. Tommy was quiet but then he said his Dad isn't around a lot.

I felt sad about that but I didn't know what to say so I just started masturbating my penis under the covers. I guess Tommy saw and after a minute I saw his hand moving down there too. He did it faster and I did too and he made a little noise cuz I guess he got his orgasm. I wanted to ask him if he made any semen but I thought maybe he was still shy so we just fell asleep.

In the morning we didn't say anything about it. Tommy had to go to his soccer game so Dad and me dropped him off at his house. I told Dad about what happened. I thought maybe he'd be disappointed since I didn't get very far on the list. But he said I did great and he was proud of me and that made me happy and when we got home I said thank you to him two times in a row.

After I swallowed Dad's semen the second time I asked him about my underpants and how Tommy said they were weird. Dad said the kind I have are appropriate for me. I didn't know what that means so he said they're the type of underpants a boy like me should wear, and that I'd understand better when I got a little older. I hate when he says stuff like that. I don't want to wait til I'm older for anything.

Chapter 5: Talks With Dad - Part Five

Summary:

Dad's new rule.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Five

Dad made a new rule. He said it's better if I don't wear clothes at home. Then I'm ready to suck on his penis whenever I want. I said what if I get cold and he laughed and said I can wear a shirt and socks if I want since the main part of being naked is that my penis is out.

It's funny how it works. I stay naked so I'm ready to suck. Then cuz I'm naked I think about it and I want to suck. It's all forward and backward. Anyway, I suck on Dad a lot now.

He likes if I go slow and I like that too but it makes my jaw sore after a while. So then he says I can just lick his penis til I stop hurting. Or suck on his scrotum. That's a funny word, scrotum. I always laugh when he tells me. I can only fit one of his testicles at a time cuz they're so big. If I switch sucking and licking and do his scrotum I can do it for like an hour. He likes that a lot.

Sometimes I orgasm before him. I can't help it. He said if I get too close I should squeeze my scrotum really hard til it hurts but sometimes I forget and it just happens. He used to get mad but if I mess up I work extra hard to do a fine job on his penis so he lets me finish.

It's nice how Dad talks to me when I suck on his penis. I can't answer so I just listen. He told me I always liked things in my mouth. If I was crying he let me suck on his finger and I calmed down and sometimes he put his semen on his finger and I'd make a funny face but I didn't stop sucking. After Mom left I used to suck my thumb and put my toys in my mouth. I guess Dad wasn't too surprised when I said I wanted to do apologizing even if I didn't deserve a bad talk. He said it's my nature and I'm prolly gonna want to suck more and more. Like with Tommy. If there's a boy I like, I'll prolly want to suck on him. Some boys will let me. The nice ones will, he said.

Maybe it could be like a secret club. I like that idea a lot. Maybe me and Tommy can be the first members. He's coming over again this Friday. Dad said he thinks we can get him to be naked this time. I hope so.

Chapter 6: Talks With Dad - Part Six

Summary:

Dad gets Tommy to take off his pants.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Six

I was afraid Tommy wouldn't come over again. Like if he thought it was too weird the first time. But he came over on Friday. Dad said that's a good sign.

We messed around outside til dinner and then Dad did the thing from last time. He told me to give him my clothes so he could wash them and I took everything off. My penis was wicked stiff. Tommy looked more than before.

Dad laughed and said how my penis gets stiff a lot. Since it's just guys at our house we don't have to hide it. Having a penis is the best part of being a boy, he said. Tommy was all red so Dad asked him if he was okay and Tommy said he just wasn't used to it. Dad put his hand on Tommy's head and told him how he grew up with his little brother Matt and how they shared a room and so they were naked together all the time and so it was no big deal and how boys just get used to it with other boys and it's even fun sometimes. Tommy mostly has girls at his house. Dad said sometimes girls make a boy ashamed of his penis and that's bad since a boy should be proud of his penis.

Dad asked Tommy if he wanted to take a shower too and Tommy said no so Dad said it's okay if you want to later. Tommy said he only ever takes baths. We were surprised and Dad said baths are for little boys and once you get to ten like Tommy you should be taking showers. I take showers already and I'm only eight.

I went to take my shower and when I came back Dad and Tommy were still talking. Tommy looked sad and they were talking about how his Dad's not around. Dad put his arm over Tommy's shoulder and told him a nice hot shower would make him feel better. Tommy chewed his lip and looked at Dad and he said okay. Dad said "That's my boy" like he says to me sometimes. That was neat. It's almost like Tommy's my big brother.

Dad told Tommy to go to the bathroom and he'd come to help. Tommy went and Dad whispered to me to stay naked and wait. I was wicked excited but Dad said not to masturbate my penis til Tommy came back.

Dad went down the hall. I wanted to see so I sneaked behind him and he left the bathroom door open a little. I couldn't see a lot but I could hear. Dad showed him how to get the water just right. Then he told Tommy to take his clothes off.

Dad has this quiet voice when he tells you something to do. It's not scary but its serious and you feel it in your tummy. I heard Dad say "Don't be shy. It's just us guys. Taylor loves to be naked." That's me, Taylor. I saw Tommy's shirt on the floor. "There you go. That's my boy. Now the pants." I was pulling on my penis but I had to stop cuz I would have orgasmed. "You're a fine boy, Tommy. You're so nice to Taylor. He thinks of you like a big brother." So cool that Dad said what I was thinking. Tommy's pants were on the floor.

It was quiet for a minute. Then Dad said the water's ready and he said "You can't shower in your underpants, Tommy."

Tommy said, "Are you gonna..." I guess he didn't want Dad to see him naked.

"I want to be sure you're okay. Just us guys, right?"

Tommy didn't say anything but after a minute I saw his underpants on the floor.

"There we go. That's not so bad, is it? No need to be shy."

I heard the curtain close and Dad said the towel's right there so dry off when you get out. I ran back to my room so Dad wouldn't see me and he came to my room and he was carrying Tommy's clothes. Dad saw my erection and he laughed and said to remember the list. He said this is a big step for Tommy but he's still shy so for tonight I should just let him see how I masturbate my penis and see what he does. I asked Dad if I can have an orgasm and he said yes so I can show Tommy.

When Tommy came back to my room he had a towel around him and he said where are my clothes. I said Dad was washing them. He was like oh. I said let's play minecraft so we did and he kept the towel on. My penis stayed erect the whole time and Tommy looked at it sometimes. I said I can't help it and then he said did you ever see a girl naked?

I said no and he said not even pictures? I said no and he said he's got pictures of his sister naked. I said no way and he said yes way and he showed me his phone. The pictures were kinda blurry and pointed all different ways since he said he had to take them so she didn't know. But you could still see everything. It's so weird. Girl's don't have anything down there, just like a dent. I liked her boobs though.

I figured this was when I should try the next thing on the list. I said does it make you want to masturbate when you see her? He said shut up and I said how come and he said it's so weird that you just say stuff like that out loud. I said I know you do it cuz you did it last time you slept over. He said you're not supposed to talk about it. I said it's just guy stuff. Dad says that a lot about masturbating and sucking his penis, "Just guy stuff."

I saw there was a lump under the towel so I said is your penis erect? He was like shut up but I laughed and said it is I can tell and he said shut up but he laughed and pushed me and I pushed him back and he fell off the chair and the towel fell off and I saw his penis.

I felt weird when I saw it. I thought it was like perfect. Bigger than me but not so big as Dad. Really stiff. I said geez and I said I like it. It just came out. I didn't mean to say it, but I did like it. He said do you like boys or something? I said I dunno but I like you cuz you're so nice to me.

He was all red and he put the towel on but I said I want to see the pictures again so he showed me. Then I just started masturbating my penis. I looked at the pictures but I really wanted to look at Tommy. I thought if he thought I liked the pictures maybe he would do it too. But he didn't. I guess he was still too shy.

I couldn't stand it so I kinda forgot about the list and all of sudden my other hand was on the towel where his penis was and I felt it and he was like what the hell Taylor. But he didn't do anything. I said I want to. I said can I please? He didn't say anything so I put my hand under the towel and I felt him.

He kept looking at the pictures so I felt all over his penis and his scrotum and it was so amazing. He's like me with no hair and it's all smooth and soft and hard at the same time. His penis got harder when I felt it so I figured it was okay so I started to masturbate him. It was easier than with Dad since his wasn't as big. The towel fell off and he still didn't tell me to stop or anything so I did it faster and he looked down at what I was doing and he said geez Taylor and I said is it okay and he didn't say anything but then he lifted up in the chair and I felt his orgasm in his penis.

He was watching my hand and he made funny faces and I liked that since I could tell he had a good orgasm. He even made semen but it was just a little and it was clear. My Dad's is white mostly and it's a lot. Tommy's semen went on my hand and I didn't even think about it and I licked it off. Tommy was like, what the hell? I didn't know what to say since Dad said I shouldn't tell Tommy about how I suck on his penis. I just said sorry and are you mad at me? Tommy didn't say anything for a minute so I said sorry again and please don't be mad. Finally he said no, it's just weird. I said sorry again and that I thought he had a good orgasm. He said stop talking about it, okay? He put the towel back on we did Minecraft for a while til Dad came and gave Tommy his clothes back and said we should go to bed.

Dad waited til Tommy put his underpants on. Tommy turned around when he did it so we only saw his butt. He didn't put his pants back on. We got in bed and I fell asleep right away.

In the morning Tommy was already awake and he had his pants on and he said he had to go to soccer. We didn't talk about masturbating. Dad drove us and dropped Tommy off. When Tommy got out of the car Dad said did you have fun? Tommy looked at me and he said ya and Dad said he was glad and it was really nice to have him over. Tommy kinda smiled. I think maybe he likes my Dad so maybe that will make him want to come over more.

On the way home I told Dad all about what happened. Dad listened to the whole thing. He's a really good listener.

Dad said he thought Tommy was still feeling shy and sometimes the hardest thing when you're shy is talking about it. Since Tommy let me masturbate his penis, maybe it's easier for him to just do things without talking about it. So we could take the talking parts off the list and keep the doing parts.

That meant the next thing on the list was sucking on Tommy's penis. I said so I should just do it? Dad said if Tommy lets me masturbate his penis again then I should finish his orgasm with my mouth.

I told Dad about the naked pictures on Tommy's phone. Dad said he needs to talk to Tommy because he could get in big trouble. Dad said Tommy needs to know about secrets.

Talking about Tommy made Dad's penis hard so when we got home I took off my clothes and sucked on him for a really really long time. Dad told me he was proud of me for how I was with Tommy and how I was getting really accomplished at sucking on his penis. He said that "accomplished" was even better than just doing a "fine job." That made me want to try hard to give him the best orgasm ever.

Chapter 7: Talks With Dad - Part Seven

Summary:

Dad and Tommy have a talk.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Seven

Dad sat me down for a serious talk. I was glad since I kinda missed the talks. I was sucking on him a lot so we didn't talk as much. I had a shirt on but I took it off since talks are supposed to be all-the-way naked, not just penis-naked.

Dad said it's sad how ashamed Tommy is about his penis. Tommy's Dad isn't around to show him how to be a boy. I'm so lucky to have my Dad. We got to work together to make Tommy not ashamed. I said Tommy shouldn't be ashamed cuz his penis is nice. Dad smiled and he said he liked Tommy's penis too.

The really serious part was about how Dad needed to spend time with Tommy to help him and Dad didn't want me to think that meant he loved me any less. Since Dad and me can have as much penis time as we want, when Tommy's at our house Dad might spend more time with him. At first it might be just Tommy and Dad. When Tommy's not ashamed anymore, we probably can all have penis time together.

Dad was masturbating my penis really slow but when he said that about penis time together all of a sudden I had my orgasm. Dad kissed my neck and said I must like that idea a lot. I said if you have penis time with Tommy can I watch? Dad said we'd have to see how Tommy feels.

Dad said he'd have a serious talk with Tommy about the pictures of his sister. He said he'd make sure Tommy didn't think I told on him so Tommy won't be afraid to tell me secrets. We got to be sure Tommy's really good at secrets.

I asked Dad if he'll have Tommy be naked for the talk. Dad said not probably not this time. He said we have to be patient.

At school Tommy asked me if he can come over again on Friday. That was wicked nice. Dad said it's a good sign. So he came over right after school and we played outside. He showed me how to throw a football but I'm not very good at it.

When we came in Dad had Tommy's phone. He told Tommy they needed to talk. Dad said he was sorry that he looked at the phone but that he was thinking of letting me have one so he wanted to see what Tommy's phone was like. But then he saw the pictures.

Tommy looked really scared and he didn't say anything. Dad talked real quiet. He was sitting in his big chair and Tommy was standing. Dad had his hand on Tommy's shoulder and he said Tommy could get in bad trouble, even with the police. Tommy was like, please please don't tell. He even started to cry. I never saw Tommy cry before. It made me sad. Dad said don't worry since we know how to keep secrets. He gave Tommy a hug and pulled him on his lap.

Dad told Tommy he didn't have to talk, just listen. He said boys are curious. Boys like to see naked girls. It's just how they are. If they see a naked girl it makes their penis erect and makes them want to masturbate. Boys masturbate. It's what boys do. He told Tommy don't be ashamed of it, even if his Mom told him it was bad. Dad said when you come over, you don't have to be ashamed of anything.

Dad said we'd keep Tommy's secret. He took the pictures off Tommy's phone so he wouldn't get in trouble. Tommy wasn't crying anymore but his face was all red. Listening to my Dad always makes me feel better so I guess it did him too. Dad wiped Tommy's nose with a tissue.

Dad said you guys brought half the yard inside. He says funny stuff like that. He meant we were all dirty from playing. Dad said to give him our clothes and me and Tommy can take a shower together before dinner. Tommy didn't say anything, he just did it. He looked at Dad like he was still a little scared but Dad smiled and said that's my boy.

Thinking about a shower with Tommy made my penis erect. It's funny how it bounces when you walk. I said race you and me and Tommy ran down the hall naked. I did the water in the shower. Tommy said aren't you gonna close the door? We never do that so I said how come and Tommy just shook his head.

I remembered what Dad said about Tommy and talking so I didn't ask him if I could wash his penis. I just did it. Dad taught me how to wash a penis in the shower when I was really little. I had to use two hands back then. You get it all soapy and then it's slippery and washing it is like masturbating it. Dad always got erect and sometimes I could even give him his orgasm that way.

Tommy was like ummmm what are you doing? I said duh? He laughed so I kept doing it and he got erect and I kept washing it til he made the face and I felt his orgasm in his penis. The shower washed away his semen before I could lick it.

I thought about trying to suck on Tommy's penis that time but he's not tall like Dad. When I was little and washing Dad's penis in the shower his erection was right in my face and that's when Dad let me put my mouth on it the first time. I was too little to really suck on it but I remember it was nice and how Dad smiled.

After Tommy's orgasm I helped him wash his hair. I guess he never did that in the shower before. We got out and dried off and Tommy said can I have my clothes. He put on a towel and we went to ask Dad. Dad said the clothes weren't ready yet and we could have naked time. Dad brushed our hair. Tommy looked surprised when Dad did that but he didn't say anything.

Dad asked Tommy if he was wearing the towel because he's still shy. Tommy didn't say anything. Dad just smiled and held out his hand. It's weird how Dad can say things without talking sometimes. Tommy gave Dad the towel.

We played naked Legos til dinner. After awhile I guess Tommy got used to it since he acted normal. The clothes were ready then but we only put on underpants.

Chapter 8: Talks With Dad - Part Eight

Summary:

We watch some videos.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Eight

The next day Tommy's soccer game wasn't til later so when we got up Dad made breakfast. He's good at it. Him and Tommy talked about sports and Dad asked about school and Tommy talked a lot, more than ever. He likes my Dad. I hope he still likes me too.

Dad told Tommy he felt bad about taking away the pictures of his sister but it was important to be safe. Tommy said he was glad since he worried about what if anybody found out. Dad said maybe he could make up for it. He had Tommy look at his computer and then he showed this video. There was a girl and she looked a little like Tommy's sister but it wasn't her. She was talking to somebody on her computer but you couldn't hear anything. Then she takes off her clothes. Like, everything. She wasn't very old cuz she didn't have any boobs.

Tommy's eyes got big. Dad said she's doing it for her boyfriend so he can masturbate. Then she starts to do it too. I didn't know girls masturbate. Dad said it feels good for them like it does for a boy.

Dad asked Tommy if the video made him want to masturbate. Tommy shook his head but he kept watching. Dad said you don't have to be shy. Dad moved so Tommy was standing between his legs. He kissed the back of Tommy's head and he said real quiet, "I'm going to pull down your pants."

Tommy looked kinda nervous but he didn't say anything. He just watched the computer. Dad undid Tommy's shorts and took them and his underpants all the way down to his feet. Tommy's penis was wicked erect. Dad said you're a handsome boy and you have a beautiful penis. I thought the same thing. I watched Tommy and Dad more than the girl. I pulled my pants down too so I could masturbate my penis.

Dad was whispering to Tommy like, what if she was your girlfriend and she let you see her naked and she let you touch her all over. Tommy's eyes went sideways to my penis and back to the computer. Dad said it's okay, go ahead. Then Tommy started to masturbate his penis too.

Dad kept saying stuff like that's my boy, you don't have to hide, nothing to be ashamed of, all boys masturbate, it's just guy stuff. Tommy went faster and then really fast and he closed his eyes and I could tell he had his orgasm. That made me have my orgasm.

Dad hugged Tommy from behind. He took a tissue and wiped the semen off Tommy's hand. Then he pulled up Tommy's pants. He said you guys can go outside and play if you want. He said it like nothing happened. Tommy was all red. I pulled my pants up too. We didn't talk about it after. In a while Tommy's Mom picked him up to go to soccer.

After Tommy left I asked Dad about the video he showed Tommy. Dad said there's lots of videos like that because boys and girls all need to masturbate and have sex but they have to hide it so you have to keep their secrets. I asked if there's videos like that with boys. Dad said there's a million of them. I guess he could tell I wanted to see so he showed me one.

There were two boys and they were in their underpants. Theirs were like Tommy's, not like mine. They were on a bed and they were kissing. Like, a lot. Kissing really hard with their mouth open. Dad said they're boyfriends and boyfriends kiss like that. Then they started feeling each other's underpants. The smaller boy pulled down the bigger boy's underpants and was masturbating his penis. The bigger boy had some hair around his penis and it was pretty big. The smaller boy moved down and sucked on it. Dad said he thought that boy is like me since he's in lots of videos and he's always sucking on a penis in every one. He said for some boys sucking comes naturally. I like that word, naturally. It means it's not weird. The other big word he said that I like is "enthusiastic." It means doing it makes you happy and you want to do it all the time. It's neat to know there's other boys like me.

I asked Dad to show it again. The kissing part made my penis erect. Dad saw since I was already penis-naked. He said I could masturbate while I watched. Then he showed me another one of that boy where he was sucking on one boy's penis and masturbating a different boy's penis with his hand at the same time. Dad said the boy must have lots of friends. I'd like to have lots of friends too.

Chapter 9: Talks With Dad - Part Nine

Summary:

Me and Dad talk about boys kissing.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Nine

I asked Dad about the boys kissing and how he said they were boyfriends. I wanted to know if maybe Tommy was my boyfriend. Dad said we should have a talk about it.

He said there's boys that are just friends. Then there's boys that are friends and you have penis time with them. Then there's boyfriends. Boyfriends are different. If you have penis time with a boy just for fun, it doesn't mean they're your boyfriend. A boyfriend is special. You have feelings for them. Maybe you even love them, like the getting married kind of love. Penis time with your boyfriend is more than just guy stuff. Mostly kissing is for boyfriends.

I said maybe I feel that way about Tommy. Dad said do you think about kissing him? I said ya, after I saw the kissing video. Dad said he wasn't sure that Tommy was the boyfriend type. He probably only likes girls that way. I might even like girls someday. Dad said there's boys that like girls but still like to suck on a penis. If I start liking girls I'd probably be that kind of boy.

It's kinda confusing. Dad said it's too soon to know, for me and for Tommy. It's okay to like whoever you like, even if it's both. We can figure it out later. For now it's nice to have a friend to have penis time with.

Dad showed me the kissing video again and he gave me my orgasm. I was a little sad after and I wanted to suck Dad's penis so he let me. Sometimes it's nice to suck after I have my orgasm cuz I feel comfy and I go slow and I watch Dad's face. I did a fine job and he made a lot of semen and he said he was proud of me and that made me feel better.

Dad said our talk gave him an idea about Tommy. He showed me a video with a girl and a boy. The girl was really little. The boy was kinda like Tommy. You could hear them talking and the boy was telling her how to suck on his penis. She didn't really want to but she did it and the boy was nice to her and then she laughed. I don't think he had an orgasm. Dad said if we show this one to Tommy he'll get the idea about sucking.

The girl had underpants like mine. I asked Dad if my underpants are for girls. He said they're for girls and for boys that like to suck on a penis. That sounded weird til he said when I put them on it can remind me about how I like sucking. Then it made sense.

The next day I asked Dad if there's more videos of boys kissing. He said there's tons. We watched some together.

Sometimes it's like the kissing is pretend and they laugh and they don't really kiss. But there's one where they start out that way but then they stop laughing and kiss for real. They don't even take off their clothes but they kiss a long time and it made my penis really erect. I asked Dad if they're boyfriends and he said probably ya even if they don't want to say it that way. He said boys sometimes don't say what they feel cuz they're scared or shy. That's how come they laugh and pretend. I think if I kissed a boy it wouldn't be pretend.

Chapter 10: Talks With Dad - Part Ten (Interlude One)

Summary:

Well now. What have we here?

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Interlude One

My, my, my. What have we here? Sneaking a peak at my son's journal, are we? Shame on you.

I found your sticky fingerprints all over his little book. Whoever you are, you seem to be enjoying his account of our story.

You might think his imagination has run away with him. I assure you, even at only eight he's a very rational boy. Everything he's written is as true as the day is long.

You may think me evil. That's to be expected. I have a different perspective. Taylor is what he is. I've encouraged him to be himself, ever since he grabbed my penis in the bathtub when he was three and literally wouldn't let go. "I like it, Daddy!" He said this, over and over. What's a father to do?

The talks evolved as a control mechanism. As much as I tried to convince Taylor that masturbation was something to be done in private, he couldn't seem to stop playing with himself, often at inopportune times and in inappropriate places. His penis demanded his attention. I had to find a way to channel his seemingly boundless sexuality.

I honestly don't know where he got the notion that he should suck on my penis. He's not lying when he says I "let" him do this at first. He'd nuzzle me against his soft round face in the shower until I was erect. Things just seemed to happen from there.

Could I have stopped him? I suppose so. But I believe he's simply expressing his nature. I understand this, you see. I've been finding boys like Taylor my entire life. The first was my brother Matt, who took to fellating me when I was nine and he was six. Ever since then I've seemed to have a knack for sussing out the lads who have this natural tendency. Once I get them to take off their pants, getting my penis into their mouths is inevitable. Once their lips surround my erection, it quickly becomes obvious to them that this is something they're meant to do.

So, happy reading. Don't be judgmental. If you've come this far, I suspect you have some compelling interest. Do you imagine being me? Or Taylor? Or perhaps Tommy? It's all good. We can't change what we are.

Just please, clean up your mess. You're leaving stains on the pages.

Chapter 11: Talks With Dad - Part Eleven

Summary:

Dad gives me something to think about.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Eleven

Tommy asked if he could stay over Friday AND Saturday night. He said his Dad wasn't home and his Mom was busy with work and she said it would be better if he was "out of her hair." He laughed about that but I could tell he was sad too. I'm glad my Dad doesn't want me out of his hair.

When Tommy got to our house on Friday Dad hugged him and said he was like part of the family. Tommy held onto Dad for a long time. Dad kissed the top of Tommy's head and said how he was glad I had Tommy for a friend. I said I'm glad too and Tommy said he's glad and Dad laughed and he said well I guess we're all glad.

We went outside and shot baskets and then we went out back where there's trees. It's nice back there and we talked about maybe we could build a fort and camp out. Then I had to pee so I went to a tree and pulled down my pants. Tommy was like dude you just do that? I said there's nobody to see. Tommy said I can see. I said duh but we're both boys and besides you see my penis all the time. I got erect before I finished so I masturbated a little. Tommy said it's like you can't leave it alone. I said I can't help it, I did it since I was little.

I stopped masturbating since I'm not supposed to have an orgasm except when Dad says. We just messed around in the woods more til it was almost dark. When we went inside Dad said we smelled like outside. He said it's a nice smell, like fresh air and leaves and clean dirt. That's a weird thing to say, clean dirt.

Dad said we should wash our clothes. I know how to do it so Dad told me to show Tommy. We went to the laundry room and I took off everything and put the soap in. Tommy took off everything but his underpants. He said they weren't dirty. I said don't you want to be naked? He said he wasn't used to it. I could tell he had an erection in his underpants and maybe he was still shy about it. Dad told me to let Tommy "come along at his own pace." I guess his own pace right now was to not be naked.

I said what do you want to do? Tommy said I dunno but then he said does your Dad have more videos? It made me happy that he said that since I remembered what Dad said about the video with the girl sucking the boy's penis. I said ya he's got tons. So we went to Dad's office and I told him what Tommy said and Dad saw Tommy's erection in his underpants. He had Tommy stand between his legs like before and started the video. He told Tommy he was proud of him since last time he wasn't too ashamed to masturbate openly. He said at your house you can only masturbate in secret but here you can masturbate without being ashamed.

In the video the boy was showing the girl his penis and telling her about what girls do for their boyfriends and how if she wants a boyfriend she hasta know how to do it. I wondered if he's her brother and Dad said he thought he probably was. He told her to hold his penis except he called it his dick. I know the other words for penis but Dad likes me to use the proper one. She pulled on it a little and the boy said you're supposed to take your clothes off too and she said no way but he said at least take off your dress. She made a face but she did it so she was just in her underpants. The boy got erect then and he told her that she was supposed to put his dick in her mouth. She said no way and he told her your boyfriend will get a girlfriend that'll do it. Finally she did it and the boy said how nice it was and how to go up and down.

Tommy's face was wicked red. Dad said what do you want to do? Tommy bit his lip and he didn't say anything but then he pulled his underpants down. Dad said there's my boy and he told Tommy to imagine what it feels like to have his penis in her mouth. How it's warm and wet. That's when Tommy started to masturbate. He went fast but Dad said slow down since you don't have to hide. Tommy went slower for a minute but then he had his orgasm all of a sudden. He kinda fell back against Dad and Dad held him from behind and told him how proud he was.

Dad pushed Tommy's underpants down to his feet and said to step out. Tommy just did it. I guess he's getting used to doing what my Dad says. Dad wiped Tommy's hand with his underpants and said we'll wash these and you and Taylor can have naked time for the rest of the night.

Dad turned Tommy around and kissed him on the forehead. Tommy looked kinda embarrassed. Dad said you have a really fine penis, Tommy. Tommy looked down and Dad said Taylor thinks so too and I said ya totally. Then Dad felt Tommy's scrotum. He said your penis is just right for a boy your age and you shouldn't hide it when you're here.

Tommy said he had to pee and when he went to the bathroom Dad asked me if I knew what to do now? I wasn't sure. Then Dad said something weird. He said "Pretend to be the girl." He didn't say anything else. Sometimes Dad just lets me think about things. I thought about that a lot.

Chapter 12: Talks With Dad - Part Twelve

Summary:

Finally, finally, finally.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Twelve

That night Tommy asked Dad about his clothes. Dad said a boy his age should sleep naked. Maybe he couldn't at his house but at our house he can be a proper boy.

Dad tucked us in and kissed us on the forehead. Tommy said aren't I too old to be tucked in? Dad said boys are never too old to be tucked in.

When the lights were off Tommy started talking more. Maybe it's easier to talk when it's dark. He said my Dad is really cool. I said ya, I guess I'm lucky. Tommy said ya. Then he said how come your Dad wants me to be naked? I tried to think what Dad would say. I told Tommy my Dad's sad since Tommy has to be ashamed at home and boys shouldn't be ashamed. Tommy said it's weird to do it in front of him. I said you mean masturbate? Tommy still didn't like saying it.

He was quiet so I said do you like the videos? Tommy said ya. He said he never knew girls did that. I said me too and it was true since I only ever thought about boys doing it. I said I could tell you liked it since you had your orgasm really quick. I heard Tommy moving so I said are you masturbating? He said shut up so I knew he was. I said are you thinking about the girl? He said shut up again but he laughed so I laughed and I pushed back the covers so I could masturbate openly. It was dark but I could see a little.

My penis was really erect and it made me feel brave and I said are you thinking about the girl sucking on the boy's penis? Tommy said ya. I said would you let a girl do that? He said totally ya.

Then I remembered what Dad said. The thing I thought about alot. So I said what if I was that girl in the video, would you let me?

He stopped moving and didn't say anything. I said, I mean, we could pretend. It's dark and you could think it's her doing it.

Tommy said dude are you gay or something?

I got scared. I said sorry and please don't stop being my friend.

Tommy didn't say anything. So I said what if I am?

Finally he said he already thought maybe I was and it was weird but it doesn't really matter. I said I don't know if I am but I like you a lot. He said he's not gay and I said I know but my Dad said boys help each other all the time and it's just guy stuff like I did in the shower. He said even doing that? I said you mean sucking? He said ya and I said I guess so. Tommy said do I have to do it back? I said no, I'd do it anyways. I said when I watched the video I thought about being the girl not the boy and I know it's weird but I can't help it.

I said are you still my friend? He said ya. I said thanks. He said it's cool, he never had a gay friend before. That made me really happy.

I thought we were gonna go to sleep then and I almost was but then Tommy said real quiet, "I wish that girl was here."

My eyes were used to the dark by then so I could see he had his eyes closed. I said what if she was? He kept his eyes closed but he pushed the blankets down. His penis was wicked erect. I didn't think he wanted me to say anything else.

I moved really quiet and I was on the floor next to his cot and I just did it. Finally finally finally. I got his penis all the way in my mouth and my nose was on his tummy and my chin was on his scrotum and I could suck on it like I suck on my thumb. Tommy wiggled almost like he wanted to get away but I didn't let him. His penis was hard like a pencil. He never opened his eyes but I saw his face was all scrunched up and he made noises. I slowed down and he stopped moving so much and then I went up and down just like three times and his erection got even harder and he had his orgasm in my mouth. It was like his penis was dancing all crazy. His semen was like Dad's pre-ejaculate but there was just a little. I thought it was the best thing ever. I kept his penis in my mouth til it was soft and I think Tommy was asleep. Maybe he was pretending but I guess he didn't want to talk about it. I masturbated with his penis in my mouth since I thought Dad would say that was okay. I had the best orgasm ever. I kissed his penis and his scrotum before I went back to my bed.

I slept really good that night.

Chapter 13: Talks With Dad - Part Thirteen

Summary:

Dad says "Not so fast."

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Thirteen

Dad woke me up the next morning. It was early. Tommy was still asleep. Dad did the shush thing with his finger on his mouth so I went with him to his room and we had a talk.

I told him what happened with Tommy. He smiled and kissed my hair and said I did a wonderful job. That's even better than a fine job. Then Dad said we have to be careful now.

I didn't really understand. I wanted to suck on Tommy's penis again, right then. I figured he'd let me since he did the night before. Dad said "Not so fast."

I hate when he says not so fast. He said sometimes it's better to wait, like with my orgasms. If Tommy liked what happened then he'd come back for more. We have to wait for him to come back so it's his idea and he doesn't think we're trying to make him do anything he doesn't want to.

I said I think he liked it cuz I did a fine job and he made noises and he had his orgasm in my mouth. Dad said he was sure I did a fine job, but we still have to wait. That meant no penis time all day unless Tommy asks and not even any naked time unless Tommy wants to. That made me sad but Dad let me suck on his penis. He told me he was sure Tommy would ask when he wanted more penis time.

Dad put Tommy's clothes on the cot. I went back to sleep a little and when I woke up Tommy was awake and had his clothes on. I put clothes on too. Tommy was quiet. I just made like normal. Dad made breakfast and we went to Tommy's soccer game. He thought his Mom might be there but she wasn't. We went back home and went out in the woods and started to build the fort. I peed on a tree again and Tommy did too but we didn't masturbate.

It was a fun day even without penis time. Dad says penis time is just one kind of time. You should have all kinds of time and not have too much of any one kind. Like when you eat, if you only eat one kind of food then you'll get sick since you need different things to be healthy. Especially if all you eat is candy. It makes sense. I just like penis time a lot. I guess penis time is the candy of time.

We did Minecraft after dinner and Dad asked if we wanted to take a shower. Tommy said he was tired so we just went to bed. Tommy took off his pants but not his underpants so I did that too. He looked at me in my underpants. My penis was erect in them and you could tell cuz they're so tight. Tommy didn't say anything.

Dad tucked us in and turned off the light. I was almost asleep but then Tommy said, "I had a weird dream last night." I said what was it? Tommy said he dreamed about the girl in the video. I said what did she do? He said she did it, with her mouth. I said wow. I tried not to laugh since I thought maybe it was Tommy's way to ask for more penis time. Maybe it's easier if he pretends it's a girl since he likes girls, like Dad said. I didn't mind him thinking that.

I said maybe you'll have that dream again. He said ya, maybe. Then he was quiet.

I waited and he didn't say anything for a while so I went to his cot. He had the covers off and his eyes closed. I felt the front of his underpants and his penis was erect. He didn't open his eyes. I pulled down the front of his underpants really careful. He moved and lifted his butt so then I knew he was asking so I pulled them down more.

I thought if I should be naked but before when he looked at me in my underpants maybe he was thinking about her since mine are like hers. I didn't take mine off in case he opened his eyes.

Tommy's penis fits in my mouth so perfect. I wanted to go slow so I did at first but he started making noises and he touched my head so I knew he wanted his orgasm. I squished his penis hard with my tongue and went up and down and he ejaculated more semen than ever. I didn't want it to end so I kept him in my mouth and I sucked on his scrotum. I think his scrotum is the softest thing in world.

I think he went to sleep that way. I masturbated my penis in my underpants watching him sleep.

Chapter 14: Talks With Dad - Part Fourteen

Summary:

My Dad is the cleverest of all.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Fourteen

Dad woke us up the next morning. Tommy was quiet again and it was like he didn't want to look at me. He looked at Dad a lot. We got dressed so I thought it would prolly be a normal day again.

At breakfast Dad asked Tommy what's on your mind? He asks me that sometimes if he thinks I'm thinking hard about something. Tommy said nothing and Dad said something and Tommy said no nothing and Dad said ya something and he laughed and Tommy laughed and Tommy said he likes the videos.

Dad said of course you do since you're a boy and boys are curious. It's good to be curious. You shouldn't be ashamed of it. That's how you learn stuff. Dad said what do you want to learn next? Tommy said I dunno. Dad said I think I can guess.

We went to Dad's office and he showed a different video. This one had a girl and two boys. The girl was older since she kinda had boobs almost. One boy was like her and the other boy was little. They were all naked. Dad said the boys were brothers and the girl was their cousin. I dunno how Dad knows that stuff.

The older boy and the girl were kissing and touching each other all over and the little boy watched. The girl said something but I didn't understand it. Dad said they're talking in another language. I guess people all over the place do this stuff.

The boy went between the girl's legs and he was kissing there. Dad said that's nice for girls since they have like a tiny penis. It's so small you can hardly see it and it's hidden inside. I never knew that. I don't think Tommy did either. I didn't see him blink the whole time.

Then the older boy said something. The little boy got between his legs and started sucking on his penis. Tommy was chewing his lip. Dad said what do you think about that? Tommy said it's confusing. Dad said how do you mean? Tommy said the boy likes girls but he's doing stuff with the other boy too. Dad said most boys that like girls still do things with other boys. It's just guy stuff. It doesn't mean the boy is gay. It feels good.

The older boy's penis got really erect and then he got on top of the girl. Tommy said are they gonna have sex? Dad said just watch. So the boy uses his hand and he puts his penis on the girl and then he pushes it inside her. Tommy was like oh my god. Dad said that's how boys and girls have intercourse. He likes big words. The little boy watched and masturbated his penis.

All of a sudden Tommy pushed his pants down and was masturbating like mad. Dad laughed so I did it too. Tommy had his orgasm in like ten seconds. That made me have my orgasm.

Dad kissed Tommy's hair and held him tight and then his hand went down and held Tommy's penis and scrotum. Dad said that's my boy. It's good to be curious. Nothing to be ashamed of. Tommy's eyes closed and he just stood there til Dad pulled his pants up and let him go. Dad gave Tommy a tissue for his hand.

We drove Tommy home after that. We talked about the fort in the woods. Dad said he could get us some boards and some cloth so we could make a real fort. I hope we can do that next weekend if Tommy comes over.

On the way home I told Dad about what happened with Tommy last night. He said that was awesome. I never heard Dad say awesome before. He said Tommy feels better pretending since he doesn't think he's gay.

I said is that how come you showed him the video? Cuz the boy likes girls but still liked the boy sucking on his penis. Dad said I'm clever. I like when he says stuff like that. I think my Dad's the most clever.

Chapter 15: Talks with Dad - Part Fifteen

Summary:

Me and Dad talk about intercourse.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Fifteen

I asked Dad if I could see the intercourse video again. I'm not sure why but I wanted to. He was surprised. He said he thought I wouldn't be interested in that one.

We had a talk while we watched. Dad told me about how a girl's body is made to receive a penis. That's what the dent is for. It goes all the way up inside to the place where a baby can grow. Dad said that's how come a boy's penis gets erect, so it can go inside the girl. I don't remember the words he used. It's all pretty weird.

I asked if girls like it, when a penis goes inside. Dad said it feels nice for them and it can even give them an orgasm. Most girls like to receive a penis that way.

Dad said I'm the sort of boy that likes to receive a penis. I said I don't have the girl parts and he said I like to receive a penis in my mouth. He said it's kinda the same thing. Some people just like to receive. Maybe they like to receive a penis anyplace. I thought he meant like in a house or a car or outside. Sometime I suck on Dad's penis in the car. He laughed and said he meant anyplace inside them. Your mouth is one. Girls have the girl parts. Girls and boys have their rectums.

I guess I made a face so Dad said it's just another way to have intercourse. He said boys do it with girls and boys. I said isn't it icky? Dad said boys that like to receive in their rectum know how to keep themselves clean "inside and out." That was even more weird. I said I don't think I'd want to do that. Dad said not to worry about it. It's okay to like what you like and not like other things. Lots of boys only like to receive a penis in their mouth. I can decide what I like and don't like.

I asked Dad if the little boy that sucked on his brother's penis likes to receive. Dad said he thought so since he did it in other videos too. Dad showed me another one where it was that boy and his brother and another bigger boy. They were outside in the woods. It kinda looked like the place me and Tommy made in the woods. They weren't naked. The little boy just sat on log and undid their zippers. He sucked on both the other boys, like taking turns. I couldn't understand what they said but the little boy smiled a lot and they were nice to him. The little boy kept saying "Da." Dad said that means yes. Whatever they told him he said Da.

The little boy was sucking on his brother's penis and the bigger boy said something. The little boy said Da and he sucked on the bigger boy some. Dad said it was to make the boy's penis slippery for intercourse. The little boy stood up and pulled his pants down and went over the log with his butt up. The bigger boy pushed his penis on the little boy's butt. It went in all the way. The little boy made noises and his butt moved. His brother went on the other side of the log and put his penis in the little boy's mouth again. The bigger boy went in and out and he made a face like he had his orgasm.

The little boy's penis was erect the whole time. Dad said that's how you know he likes to receive.

Dad masturbated my penis really slow. It makes me crazy when he doesn't give me my orgasm. I get close then he pulls on my scrotum til I'm not close then he starts again. I dunno how he knows when I'm close. I really wanted it after the last video. He said do you want to suck on my penis and I said Da. Dad laughed. I like when I make him laugh.

Chapter 16: Talks With Dad - Part Sixteen

Summary:

Dad tells me about a girl who used to be a boy. Tommy comes over more now.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Sixteen

I asked Dad if other boys wear underpants like mine. He said some boys do. I said are they like me? He said how do you mean and I said do they like to receive a penis? He said some do but some just like to dress like a girl. I said why would they want that and Dad said maybe they feel like a girl inside. They can feel that way sometimes or even all the time.

Dad could tell I was confused so he said we should watch a video. I thought it would be a naked one but it wasn't. It was on Disney. It's about this girl named Rebekah who was a boy. Dad said she has a penis but she has long hair and wears girl clothes all the time and everybody treats her like a girl. Dad said that's how she feels so that's how she wants it. She goes to school that way and everything. It's a cool video. People even made a comic book about her and said she's like a superhero since she's not afraid to be a girl even if she has a penis. I wanted to see her penis but they didn't show it.

Dad asked what I thought about when I sucked on Tommy's penis. Like did I just say stuff about the girl in the video so Tommy wouldn't feel weird or was I really pretending. I said I was mostly just saying it. Dad said mostly? I said I thought about how the girl did it so Tommy would remember the video and it would give him a strong orgasm. Dad said I was kind and clever and he was proud of me. I had my underpants on and Dad rubbed on the front and gave me my orgasm. It was different but I liked it.

Dad got a phone call from Tommy's Mom. She wanted to know if Tommy could come over to our house after school some days. She didn't say why but Dad said he thought he could guess.

The next day in school Tommy was really sad so I talked to him and he said his Dad was gone. Like, gone gone, for good. I said that totally sucks. I wanted to hug him but I didn't cuz we were in school. Dad picked us both up after and took us home.

Tommy told Dad what happened. Dad hugged him. Tommy cried. Dad said it's not your fault. Then he said you're part of our family so you can be here whenever you want and we'll make it like home for you. He said I know I'm not your Dad but you can tell me anything. Tommy stopped crying but I could tell he was still sad. He even let me hug him.

We went out and bought another bed for my room and I moved stuff in my dresser so there was room for Tommy to put some clothes. Tommy's Mom came and picked him up before dinner. She was in her hospital clothes. Dad said she works a lot so she can't be home after school and it's hard to find somebody to stay with Tommy. His sister isn't old enough and she goes to another friend's house after school. She said thanks to my Dad and Tommy said thanks too.

I was sad for Tommy but I was happy too. Dad said it means we can make Tommy a proper part of the family. He'll be like my big brother. I thought about the videos with the little boy and his brother and his sister and the other boy.

The whole week we didn't have penis time or even naked time after school. Dad said we have to give Tommy "space." He said "all in good time." How long is good time? Makes me crazy. It's still nice though. We have to be careful so I can't say anything about how I suck on Dad's penis. Not yet anyways. We have to be sure Tommy's ready. Dad said my job is to get Tommy to let me suck on his penis openly. No hiding or pretending it's a dream. But he wants Tommy to ask me to do it, not the other way around. I hope he asks soon.

Chapter 17: Talks With Dad - Part Seventeen

Summary:

Tommy lets me.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Seventeen

On Friday Tommy came over after school. He even brought clothes with him to put in my dresser. I said it feels like you're really my brother and he said ya. I said is that okay and he said ya, totally. He said how he likes me and how he likes my Dad a lot.

We worked on the fort in the woods. Dad helped us. It's gonna be so cool. We got walls mostly there but not the roof yet.

When we got back to the house Dad said to wash our clothes. I took off everything and Tommy kept on his underpants again. Dad put his hand on Tommy's head. Dad said "What do you think I expect right now?"

Dad does that a lot. He doesn't tell me what to do. I'm supposed to know so he lets me figure it out. Then if I do figure it out he's proud of me. That's the best feeling ever. I guess Tommy figured it out since he took off his underpants. His penis was mostly erect so maybe that's why he was shy. Dad kissed his head and said that's my boy. He said when your penis is erect you should be proud, not ashamed.

Dad said you guys need a shower. We went to the bathroom and I did the water but you have to wait til it gets hot. Tommy was all the way erect then. I said are you thinking about that girl in the video? He said shut up. When he says shut up I know he means I said what he was thinking. I teased him about him having dreams about her.

Tommy's face got red. He said I know it was you. I said oh. I mean I know he knew but I guess he was saying we didn't have to pretend it was a dream anymore. I said is it okay? He said do you like doing it? I said ya and did you like when I did it? He said it's weird and that made me scared but then he said but ya I liked it.

I wanted so bad to ask him but I remembered what Dad said. I just said I'll do it again if you want. That's not really asking. Tommy said I guess so. I said cool. He didn't say anything so I checked the water and it was ready so I started to get in and I thought maybe I can wash Tommy's penis again. But then Tommy said do you want to? I said you mean now? He said ya. I was so excited. I tried not so show it too much so I said okay and I sat on the edge of the tub. It was just right with him standing up. I held his penis and pulled him closer. He had his eyes closed. I watched his face when I sucked. I went slow cuz Dsd didn't want Tommy to know I was accomplished.

Tommy made faces and little noises so I was doing a fine job. Then I saw Dad. He was in the door. He did the shush thing and just watched. He smiled the way he does when he's proud of me. He left when Tommy had his orgasm.

Tommy opened his eyes and I said did you like it? He said ya but then he said you drank the stuff? I said that's what the girl did so I thought you're supposed to. He said that's so weird and I said it's okay it doesn't taste bad. I said is it okay that I did that? He said I guess so. I said did you really like it? He said ya. Then he said, a lot. I laughed and he laughed and we got in the shower and it was like normal. My penis was erect but I didn't masturbate. I washed Tommy's penis. He didn't act surprised this time. It was nice even if he didn't have an erection. I just like holding it.

We had naked time til dinner then we put on underpants til bedtime. Tommy didn't seem sad anymore. It's so cool Tommy's got a real bed in my room. I guess it's both our room now.

Dad tucked us in and it was dark. Tommy talks more with the light off. He said, why do you like doing that? I guess he still didn't want to say sucking even in the dark. I said I dunno I just do, is it okay? He said ya, it's okay. He said you won't tell? I said no way not ever, I promise. He said cool.

I love love love Tommy. I want to kiss him so bad. I can't help it. I want to be his boyfriend even if he doesn't want a boyfriend. His penis is so perfect. I think about it all the time. Like how it is in my mouth. It fits just right. It gets so so so stiff when he has his orgasm. It jumps around in my mouth and I taste his semen and it's like sugar. When I think about sucking on his penis I can't stop masturbating.

Chapter 18: Talks With Dad - Part Eighteen

Summary:

Next steps.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Eighteen

Dad woke me up early the next morning. We snuck out. Tommy was still asleep.

I told Dad about sucking on Tommy's penis. I masturbated Dad's penis with my hand so I could talk. I told him how I didn't ask but I got Tommy to ask. I told him what Tommy said about not telling. Dad said I was the cleverest boy ever. I liked that a lot.

Dad said it's a big step. We have to take things in steps. Steps and steps. I hate steps.

I said that to Dad, that I hate steps. Dad hugged me. He said I think you're in love.

It's weird how he knows stuff. Scary sometimes. This time it was nice. I said I can't help it and I want to kiss him and I want to be his boyfriend. I started to cry. Dad said he thought this might happen and it's okay but Tommy might not feel the same way. I said I didn't care even if he didn't I still want to be his boyfriend.

Dad said how I feel is a crush. That's when you love somebody so much it feels like it's a giant rock on top of you that's gonna squash you. It's all you can think about and it makes you do silly stuff. Dumb stuff even. Especially the first time you have one. That's how come we need steps.

Everything Dad says makes sense even if I don't like it.

I gave Dad his orgasm with my mouth. Then I said what's the next step? Dad said that's the right question. He said it's important for Tommy to know he can let me suck on his penis openly. Then another step is for Tommy to get used to Dad touching his penis. He said he'd figure that stuff out.

We took Tommy to soccer. He was sad after since his Mom didn't come. I guess Dad could tell so when we got home he told Tommy we can do something to cheer him up. He took us to his office so we knew that meant videos.

Dad showed a different one. There's an older boy and a little boy and a girl. The girl's taller than the little boy. Dad said she's nine and the boy's seven. They're in the bathroom. The older boy says it's bathtime so take off your clothes. The girl says do we have to? The boy says do you want me to tell Dad? She says no so they take off everything. The boy does the water and he says do you guys want ice cream later? They both say ya at the same time. The older boy says you hafta be nice to me then. The little boy says okay and the girl doesn't say anything. So they sit on the side of the tub and the older boy pulls down his pants. He has a big penis and it's mostly erect and it has some hair around it. Dad said he's thirteen years old. The little boy masturbates it with his hand and it gets even more erect. The older boy says go on Jenny. That's the girl's name. She makes a face but she opens her mouth and the older boy puts his penis in.

Tommy was in his soccer stuff. You could see his penis was erect. Dad got close to Tommy's ear like he does when we have a talk. He said do you want to be part of the family? Tommy said ya. Dad said families help each other. Families keep secrets. Not from each other. No secrets inside but you never tell outside. Not ever ever. Dad said do you understand?

Tommy chewed on his lip but he said ya. Dad said to say it all. Tommy said, "I understand." Dad kissed his head and said that's my boy. Then he said welcome to the family. He hugged Tommy from behind. Tommy smiled big and I smiled and Dad smiled.

The girl in the video was going up and down on the boys penis with her mouth. I thought she's not very accomplished. The little boy said can I try? The older boy laughed and said okay. The little boy tried. The older boy told him how to do it.

Dad said what do you want to do right now? Tommy turned red but he pushed his pants down. Dad said there's my proud boy. Tommy started to masturbate his penis. Dad said go slow.

The girl in the video made a face at the little boy. She said you're doing it wrong. The older boy laughed and put his penis back in the girl's mouth. Tommy was masturbating faster then.

Dad whispered in Tommy's ear. He said I saw you and Taylor in the bathroom last night. I saw Taylor sucking on your penis. Tommy looked at me and he looked scared and he stopped masturbating. Dad said it's okay. It's what boys do. It's what brothers do. They help each other. Like in the videos. Family helps family.

Dad said I know you didn't make him. He said, Taylor do you like sucking on Tommy's penis? I said ya, a lot.

Dad said go on then. Tommy looked scared but I just did it. I got on my knees. Tommy standing up had his penis right where Dad's would be when he sits down so it was easy. I got his whole penis in my mouth. His legs shook but Dad held him up.

The boy in the video made an orgasm noise. Tommy did too. The girl in the video coughed but I didn't. I drank Tommy's semen. Dad hugged Tommy and I sucked on his penis til it was soft. Dad taught me you have to do that part gently cuz your penis is all tingly after you have your orgasm. I could hear the video still. There was splashes and the older boy told the girl how to wash the little boy's penis.

Dad turned Tommy around and kissed his forehead. Tommy was really red. Dad felt Tommy's penis and scrotum. He said you're a lovely boy and we're proud to have you in the family. Tommy looked down at Dad's hand. Dad kept talking and feeling. Dad said to remember about not telling secrets. He had Tommy say it back so to be sure he was listening.

Dad said do you want to put the roof on the fort? We said ya and Dad pulled Tommy's pants up and we got the stuff and went outside. Dad figured out how to make it so it stays dry even in the rain. We put logs inside to sit on. The fort's so cool.

Dad went back inside. Tommy was kinda quiet so I said are you okay? He said ya. I said was that weird, what we did? He said kinda, ya. I said too weird? He said I dunno. He said his Dad would never do that stuff. I said I guess my Dad's different. He said ya. I said good different? Tommy said ya. I said do you like being in the family? He said ya. I said I'm really really really really really really glad cuz I wanted a brother and he's the perfect brother and it makes me happy. Tommy laughed and pushed me off my log so I knew it was okay.

Chapter 19: Talks With Dad - Part Nineteen

Summary:

Dad and Tommy have a talk.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Nineteen

That night in the dark after Dad tucked us in Tommy asked how come your Dad touches me? I said didn't your Dad touch you? He said sometimes but not like your Dad does. Then I knew he meant Dad touching his penis. I thought about what Dad would say. I said I guess it's part of not being ashamed. Tommy said does he touch you that way? I didn't want to lie to Tommy so I said ya. I said it's how we have talks. He wanted to know more about the talks but I said maybe he should ask my Dad about it. He's better at explaining. Tommy didn't say anything.

When I woke up Tommy was standing by the bed. He was looking at me funny. I said hi and he said hi. He was in his underpants. I could tell he was being shy cuz he chewed his lip. He does that when he's shy. Then he said do you want to? He didn't look at me then. I said want to what?

He said, you know what. Then I figured it out. I prolly should have guessed but I just woke up.

I said ya I want to. I said I guess I always want to. I said I'll do it whenever you want.

He said really? I said ya. Then I said I love you.

I didn't mean to say that. It just came out.

He was like, oh. My face felt hot. I said, I mean, like you're my brother. He said oh again, but different. It was more of an okay oh. I said so ya, I want to. I sat on the bed and he came close and he just stood there so I pulled down his underpants. His penis was mostly erect. I felt it some before I put it in my mouth. It's so perfect. Tommy had his eyes closed mostly. I wanted to give him the best orgasm ever and I didn't care if he wondered how I was accomplished.

Dad came in and saw us. Tommy didn't see him but I did. I stopped sucking and said hi Dad. Tommy got scared I guess. He pulled up his underpants. Dad laughed. He said, breakfast is ready but you can finish your penis time. I said okay so I pulled Tommy's underpants down again. I watched his face. I can tell from his face and his penis when he's going to have his orgasm. I did what Dad does sometimes. I stopped right before. Tommy opened his eyes and his face was like, asking. So I started again and he had his orgasm and he made more semen than ever.

I guess Tommy didn't know what to say. I said did you like it? He said that was the best. Then he said thanks. I said you're welcome. It was kinda awks but then he laughed and I laughed and we went to eat in our underpants.

Dad didn't say anything about penis time. Tommy didn't either. He looked at Dad a lot.

We got dressed and went outside. Mostly we were in the fort. I told Tommy about my idea to have a secret club. He said who would be in it? I said you and me. He said that's not much of a club. I guess he's right. I didn't really want to think about having other people. It would have to be boys that know about secrets. Mostly I want to be in a club with Tommy.

When we went inside Dad said to give him our clothes. Tommy took off everything this time. Dad smiled and put his hand on Tommy's head and said, that's my boy. I thought maybe that was a good time to tell Dad about Tommy's question. I said Tommy asked about touching so I said it's how we have talks. Dad looked a little worried. I said how I told Tommy he should ask.

Dad sat on Tommy's bed. He said, what's on your mind, Tommy? He said you can ask anything. Tommy said nothing but Dad said oh ya there's something. He smiled the way that makes me never tell him a lie cuz I know he won't get mad.

Tommy said it's just that you touch me a lot. Dad said does that bother you? Tommy said not really. Then he said, it's just weird. Dad figured it out. He touched Tommy's cheek. He said, is this weird? Tommy said no. Dad touched his ear. He said, is this weird? Tommy said no. Dad touched his arm. He said, is this weird? Tommy said no. Then Dad touched his penis. He said, is this weird? Tommy said ya, kinda.

Dad said it's just another part of you. Like your ear but somebody told you it was private. Like, you can't show it, or let someone else touch it. That's silly. You can decide who touches your ear and who touches your penis. It's up to you. It's nothing to be ashamed of.

Dad was still touching Tommy's penis. It was mostly erect by then. Dad said, do you like how it feels when I touch your penis? Tommy didn't say anything. Dad said, do you want me to stop? Tommy said, kinda, ya.

Dad stopped. He said that's my boy. You can decide. Tommy said you're not mad? Dad said of course not.

Tommy chewed his lip again. He said, what did Taylor mean about how you have talks?

Dad said touching helps Taylor to remember. Tommy said, my Dad didn't talk to me so much. Dad said, that's sad. Important talks are part of being a family. I said they're like the best part. I don't ever forget the important talks.

Tommy said what do you talk about? Dad said anything and everything. Sometimes it's about how we feel, especially the big scary feelings. Like, how you feel about your Dad leaving.

All of a sudden Tommy started crying. Dad put him in his lap and held him around his tummy. Tommy said how come he left? Dad said it doesn't matter. The only thing that matters is it's not your fault. Tommy said it's not? Dad said of course not.

Tommy mostly stopped crying. Dad wiped his nose with a tissue and kissed his neck.

Dad said do you want to remember this talk forever? Tommy kinda nodded. Dad said would you like for me to touch your penis now? Tommy chewed his lip but he said okay. Then Dad masturbated Tommy's penis really slow and he kept saying, it's okay, it's not your fault, you have us, you're part of our family, we won't leave you. He told Tommy to say it back. Tommy did a little but mostly he just had his eyes closed.

Tommy made noises when had his orgasm. Dad showed me his hand so I licked Tommy's semen off.

Dad said I'm so proud of you. You need to get those feelings out. He said, you won't forget, will you?

Tommy shook his head. Dad smiled and put him on the bed.

Tommy said, do I have to go back home today? Dad said your Mom's expecting you, but you can come back after school tomorrow. Tommy said okay. He was quiet after that. We played Legos some but then his Mom came to get him. Before he left I felt sad for him and brave and I kissed him on the cheek. He made a face and wiped it off with his hand.

Chapter 20: Talks With Dad - Part Twenty (Interlude Two)

Summary:

We are what we are.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Interlude Two

Do I need to explain myself? Do I want you to understand? Do I seek your acceptance? All of that, and none of it. We are what we are, you and I. Read if you like. Don't if you don't.

Boys of all ages are innately sexual. Telling a boy not to play with his penis is like telling him not to smell with his nose. He has a prominent organ attached to his body that yields pleasure. He handles this organ several times a day to relieve his bladder. The notion that he shouldn't masturbate is the most grotesque sort of perversion.

Suckling is also a natural instinct. We wean boys from the breast too early. Girls are often afforded nursing for much longer, while boys are pushed away, denied through some warped sense of propriety. A two-year old girl at her mother's teat might be viewed with some skepticism, but a suckling boy of similar age would arouse severe reprobation. It's not surprising that thumb-sucking is rampant among young males. Graduating to fellatio is actually a small step, given the right circumstances and encouragement.

Any male that's ventured to explore a diverse range of sexual interests discovers a surprising fact: in the world, there's a substantial oversupply of blowjobs. There are far more males seeking to suck on a cock than men seeking to have their cock sucked. This astonishing imbalance is a direct result of boys being denied oral satisfaction at a young age.

With me, my mother was patient. I don't recall nursing, but I've never felt the keen yearning to have my mouth filled that early weaning instills. With my little brother Matt, our mother was busy, balancing work and home and caring for me. He was bottle-fed after just a few month. Rubber in the mouth just isn't the same as flesh. A latex nipple doesn't swell and stiffen under the ministrations of a boy's mouth. I'm told that this sensation -- the climactic expansion of a penis betwixt one's lips -- is a core joy of avid cocksuckers. The pleasure of receiving the milky reward is similarly evocative of comforting infantile memories.

I first encountered pornography in clandestine glances on the playground, a magazine found discarded in a ditch by a school chum. Revelations. A new purpose for my penis. I explored my nascent erection, indulged in awkward self-pleasure.

Matt followed me like a puppydog. He'd do anything I told him simply to be accorded the honor of remaining in my presence. Did I abuse this natural brotherly adoration? Perhaps. I was impatient with him, but never intentionally cruel. My father made it clear that any pain I inflicted on my little brother might well be inflicted on me. Plus, I genuinely liked him. He's kind and clever and funny.

At my initial insistence, he sucked on my penis reluctantly and tentatively. But soon his feelings coalesced. I knew he sucked his thumb, much to his shame. I knew he wanted my attention. When my erection was in his mouth, he had my undivided attention. Both of his needs were satisfied. It wasn't more than a month before he was willing, no more than six before he was addicted.

There was another moment of doubt when my orgasms became productive. But by then Matt had been blowing me regularly for more than two years. I simply asked him if he wanted to stop. He did, for a week. I confess that I was a bit of an asshole about it. I made him plead. Just a little. I couldn't help it.

Regarding Tommy and how the boy came under my influence. It's such a cliché, isn't it? An absentee father, a busy mother. A natural target. Then, poof! The father is gone! The boy now desperate for adult male approval. How fortunate for me, such a deus ex machina. We cringe a little when we read it. Such things don't really happen.

Indeed, they don't. Not without some help. When Taylor first expressed his interest in a closer relationship with Tommy, I thought it was time to prod things along.

I took some time to learn about his family. The father traveled, and the mother worked. The sister was interesting as well. Something to keep an eye on. Where does the man go? What does he do, on his trips? A little cash to a less-than-entirely-scrupulous private investigator didn't yield anything interesting. The man was annoyingly mundane. However, he wasn't immune to the wiles of a particularly attractive escort. A particularly young one. An escort that bore some resemblance to his daughter. An escort that called him Daddy while they were fucking. It was an easy set-up. The video made its way to Tommy's unfortunate mother. Anonymously, of course. Someone who cares about her, helping her by revealing the ugly truth. I feel badly for the woman. Fortunately her son has a good friend whose father is willing to help.

It was lovely, feeling Tommy melt in my arms. The poor lad needed to excise his sadness. I drew out his tears and his semen, precious bodily fluids expressing his needs. I was tempted to taste the sweet and salty medley, but Taylor eyed my coated hand with such hunger that I couldn't deny him the pleasure. My son deserved a reward, after all. He's groomed his friend more adroitly than I could have imagined. Tommy was ready for me to molest him, even if he didn't quite know it. There are more adventures in store for my new ward.

Matt remains enthusiastic to this day. His early experience with my prepubescent penis left him with a penchant for genitalia of similar scale and lack of adornment. He's a boylover. As such, perhaps it's about time he spent some quality time with my son and his friend. It's the least I can do for my dear brother.

Chapter 21: Talks With Dad - Part Twenty-one

Summary:

Tommy watches.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Twenty-one

Tommy's used to being naked now. Dad doesn't even tell him anymore. I think he likes it since it's easy for me to suck on his penis that way. I do it a lot now.

Dad gave permission for me to masturbate my penis and have my orgasms when I suck on Tommy. That makes me want to do it even more. Sometimes if it's at night and Tommy wants me to I get in his bed then I suck on him and give him his orgasm and he falls asleep and I stay in his bed and sleep there and hold his penis. That's the nicest. I kiss him sometimes when he's asleep. He still doesn't like me to kiss him when he's awake.

When Tommy gets sad sometimes he asks Dad for a talk. I like watching that. Dad always makes Tommy feel better with what he says. Mostly Dad masturbates Tommy's penis when they talk but sometimes I get to suck on Tommy's penis. Dad tells me when I should give Tommy his orgasm.

Dad and me had a talk about next steps. He said Tommy should get to know about everything. That means letting him see me sucking on Dad's penis. He said we should be clever about it. He said we can pretend it's new. He said we'd find the right time.

The morning after that talk Dad came to get us up. He was penis naked. It was the first time Dad showed Tommy his penis. After he left Tommy was like what's up with that? I said it's just us guys and I see Dad naked all the time. I said now you're part of the family I guess he thinks it's okay for you too. I think Tommy likes being part of the family even if he thinks we're weird.

Dad showed us more videos of that girl Jenny and her family. He said they're all foster kids who live together. The older boy is named Dylan. I like his penis a lot. Tommy likes Jenny. In the new videos she's eleven and she's got little boobs. You can tell she likes to receive a penis. Tommy likes to see her have intercourse with Dylan. I like to see them kissing.

Dad showed us one where Jenny is on a bed sucking on Dylan's penis. Then a man comes in. Dad says he's the Dad. The foster Dad I guess. His penis is like my Dad's. The man says to Dylan to lick Jenny's pussy. They use the rude words. Then the man puts his penis in Jenny's mouth. She's not so accomplished with it since it's a lot bigger than Dylan's. She mostly masturbates his penis with her hand but she gives him his orgasm. She doesn't drink his semen properly so some of it goes on her face.

Dad was masturbating Tommy's penis when we watched that one. He was saying how they're such a nice family. Tommy said Dylan's so lucky to have a sister like that. I was kinda sad since Tommy probably wishes I was a girl so he could have intercourse.

Dad laughed and said the Dad's lucky too. Dad looked at me over Tommy's shoulder and he winked his eye. I thought that meant this was the right time. I said I thought Jenny was lucky. Dad said how is she lucky? I said since she gets to suck on Dylan's penis and her Dad's penis.

Tommy said dude you are so gay. Tommy says that stuff sometimes but it's not mean. I said I can't help it. I said sometimes I wish I was a girl since then I could do all the stuff that Jenny does. Dad said you don't have to be a girl to do those things. Tommy was like you mean butt sex? He made a face. I made a face too. I said not so much. Dad tickled Tommy and he laughed. Dad said Jenny does butt sex in other videos. Tommy said how come? Dad said some girls and boys like it. Then he said it's easier for a small girl to receive a big penis in her rectum. Tommy said you mean her Dad does that to her? Dad said ya, they have intercourse that way.

I said I want to see the video again. Dad put his hand on my head. He said, Taylor, it's okay. I know what you really want. You can ask me. My face was hot since Tommy was there and I didn't want him to hate me if he thinks it's too weird. Dad must have figured it out. He said there's no judgment in this family. We help each other and it's all okay. He was looking at Tommy. Tommy was confused. Dad said, I think Taylor wants to suck on my penis, but he's afraid you'll be upset by it.

Dad was still masturbating Tommy's penis but not giving him his orgasm. Dad said, you're such a good friend to Taylor. A good brother. You want him to be happy, don't you?

Tommy said ya but mostly he was watching Dad's hand. I think he wanted his orgasm real bad. Dad said, is it okay? Tommy said I guess if he wants to. Dad said do you want to, Taylor? I said ya.

Dad turned his chair so Tommy was on the side. I undid Dad's pants. Dad kept masturbating Tommy. I went slow like Jenny, like I learned from the video. I watched Tommy. He was trying not to watch but he mostly watched. When Dad had his orgasm he pulled his penis out so some of his semen went on my face. He gave Tommy his orgasm right after. Dad gave me a tissue to wipe my face.

We got dressed and went outside. Tommy didn't say anything about what happened. He got used to a lot so maybe he'll get used to this too.

That night in bed I said do you think I'm weird? Tommy said you keep asking me that. I said sorry, just cuz of today. He said ya, you're weird but we already knew. I said is it okay? He said did you really want to do that with your Dad? I said ya. I said I thought about it a lot before but I didn't want to say it. Tommy said I kinda knew cuz I saw how you look at him. I said oh. He said you look at me that way. I said I can't help it. He said I saw how your Dad looks at you too. I said what do you mean? He said it's not a sex way of looking. It's a Dad way. I said is it okay? Tommy said my Dad never looked at me that way. I said oh. Then I said sorry. Tommy said it's okay, sometimes your Dad looks at me that way now. I said ya cuz you're part of the family. Tommy said ya. I really really wanted to kiss him then.

Then Tommy said do you think Jenny likes it in the butt? I said I dunno but Dad says if somebody likes to receive a penis sometimes they like it anyplace. Tommy said maybe he'll show us that video. I said ya probably. I said you want to do that to her? He said shut up.

Chapter 22: Talks With Dad - Part Twenty-two

Summary:

Tommy takes big steps.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Twenty-two

Me and Tommy have birthdays close together. That's so cool. Dad got us both skateboards. Tommy's already pretty good at it. I scrape my knees a lot. Dad got us pads so it's not so bad now. I'm nine now and Tommy's eleven so I can't catch up to him. It's okay. I like being his little brother.

Dad and Tommy like to watch videos. They really like one where Jenny sucks on her Dad and her brother. She gives her Dad his orgasm with her mouth then her and her brother have intercourse. I like that one too. Dad said I could pretend to be Jenny if I want. Now mostly I suck on their penis when they watch. They talk about stuff and I listen. When I suck on Dad he masturbates Tommy's penis. I masturbate my penis the whole time.

One time they were watching and I was sucking on Tommy's penis and Dad put Tommy's hand on his penis. Tommy was close to his orgasm. Tommy closed his eyes but he didn't take his hand away. Dad said family helps family. Tommy pulled on Dad's penis a little. I gave Tommy his orgasm. Then I did Dad's. Tommy didn't talk about it after. Dad says it's another big step.

Tommy said there's a girl in his class that he likes. He said she likes him too. It made me sad but Dad said Tommy will want to have a real girlfriend since that's just how he is. We can't help how we are. It doesn't mean he doesn't like me anymore.

One night after Dad turned out the lights Tommy said do you want to? That means he wants me to suck on his penis. I got in bed with him. I said you wish I was that girl? He said maybe, kinda. It hurt me inside but I said that's okay. I said would you kiss her? He said ya, totally. I tried to kiss him and he kinda let me. It was the first time ever. Even if it was pretend I liked it.

The girl's name is Stacy and I said how she wants to suck on his penis. I went under the covers and kissed his penis. It was already erect. Tommy said do it, Stacy. I giggled but I did it. Once I started I didn't mind him calling me that.

I gave him his orgasm and I stayed in bed with him and I held his penis til he was asleep. I guess I fell asleep too since I woke up and it was morning and I was still holding his penis. It was erect again so I sucked on it. Tommy woke up and he was like geez you can't leave it alone. He was just teasing. I gave him his orgasm.

We had a talk and Dad said I should maybe give Tommy less orgasms. He said if Tommy has too many it makes it harder to take more steps. It's better to take steps when he wants an orgasm. After that I mostly sucked on Tommy's penis at night and during the videos but not in the morning. Dad said during the videos I should give Tommy his orgasm when Tommy has his hand on Dad's penis.

A couple days ago we were watching videos and I was sucking on Tommy's penis and he had his hand on Dad's penis so I looked at Dad to see if I should give Tommy his orgasm. Dad shook his head so I changed over to suck on Dad's penis but Dad held Tommy's hand there so I could only suck on the end. I gave Dad his orgasm that way, with Tommy's hand holding it. Then I sucked on Tommy and gave him his orgasm.

That night when I was sucking on Tommy he said how come your Dad wants me to touch him? I stopped and thought about it. I said I guess he thinks it's fair. I said don't you like it? He said I dunno, it's weird. I said if you tell him you don't like it you he won't say you have to. That's how Dad is.

Next time we were watching I was sucking on Tommy and he told my Dad he didn't want to touch Dad's penis. Dad said it's okay but why? Tommy said he's not gay. Dad said it's just family helping family. Dad said it makes us closer. Close families stay together. People don't leave from close families. Tommy was quiet after that. I went really slow on his penis and after a while I saw he put his hand on Dad again. Dad winked at me so I gave Tommy his orgasm. Then I switched to Dad and gave him his orgasm. Tommy kept his hand there the whole time.

That night I asked Tommy if it was okay, what happened with Dad. He said ya. I said you still don't have to. He said ya but he could tell my Dad was disappointed. Then when he touched Dad's penis again he could tell Dad was happy. Tommy said his Dad never looked happy with him like that. I said I totally get that since I love how Dad looks at me when I make him happy.

Tommy was quiet so I thought he went to sleep but then he whispered, "Suck on my penis, Stacy." Just like that. He never said it like that before. We both laughed. He let me kiss him again before I sucked on him and we went to sleep that way. I think it's a big step.

Chapter 23: Talks With Dad - Part Twenty-three

Summary:

What if I can be Tommy's girlfriend?

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Twenty-three

My hair gets in my eyes now. Drives me crazy. I told Dad I need a haircut. He said we should have a talk about it.

Dad asked if I liked pretending to be Jenny. I said I like how Tommy likes it. Dad said that makes sense. Tommy doesn't want a boyfriend. He wants a girlfriend. I told Dad about Stacy and how Tommy said suck on my penis and how he let me kiss him. Dad said I bet Tommy only lets you kiss him in the dark. I didn't think of it that way but he's right.

Dad said you love Tommy a lot, don't you?. I said ya, a lot. Dad said do you remember Rebekah? That's the girl with a penis in the Disney video. I said I think about her sometimes.

Dad didn't say anything for a while. He just masturbated my penis really slow. When he does that he wants me to say the next thing.

I thought and thought. I felt weird and kinda scared. Then I said, I could never go to school like that.

Dad said, you mean as a girl? I said ya. He said he understands. He said he didn't think I'd want that. He didn't say anything again. He wanted me to figure it out.

I did after a while. I said, what if it was just at home?

Dad kissed my head and gave me my orgasm. He said that was a big step. He said we'd do it a little at a time. We can stop if I don't like it. He said we start with my hair. Lots of boys wear it long anyways.

If Tommy wants a girlfriend maybe he'll let me be it. I hope he doesn't think it's too weird. It's wicked scary but I can't stop thinking about kissing him. Not just in the dark. I want to kiss him in the light.

Chapter 24: Talks With Dad - Part Twenty-four

Summary:

Tommy tells about him and Stacy.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Twenty-four

Tommy stays after school now to play soccer. He has practice and on Friday there's games. I guess Stacy stays after sometimes too. She watches and then her and Tommy talk. He says she's his girlfriend.

Dad says I can't be mad at Tommy cuz of that. I still am sometimes. At night I asked Tommy what they do. He said she lets him kiss her. That's the worst part for me. He said she doesn't know anything else. He tried to touch her up top and she said no and he tried to put her hand on his shorts and she left it there a little but didn't do anything.

I said does she kiss better than me? He said it's different. I said different how? He said he didn't know it just is.

Dad asked Tommy about Stacy too. Tommy didn't want to tell him. Tommy's face gets red when he talks about Stacy. Dad said they need to have a talk. Tommy said a talk talk? Dad said it's an important talk. I guess Tommy knows what that means now so he took off everything. Dad told me to keep my underpants on.

Dad told me one time that if I keep my underpants on more Tommy will like me more. It's kindof like the hair thing. If Tommy doesn't see my penis then I'm more like a girl.

I masturbated Tommy's penis when they talked. Dad said Tommy has to be careful with Stacy because not all families are like ours. They don't do the things we do. They might not understand and Tommy could get in trouble. Tommy finally told about putting Stacy's hand on his pants. Dad said she's not like Jenny or like me. She maybe never even saw a penis before. Maybe it's scary for her. Dad said you should let her do stuff first.

Tommy said she doesn't know what to do so how can I let her? Dad said if she likes kissing then kiss her a lot and tell her how you like her and tell her you want to do more but she can decide. Then if she wants to maybe she'll ask what to do and you can tell her. If anybody asks how you know what to do then just say you saw it on the internet.

Dad told Tommy to say that stuff back. I sucked on Tommy's penis during that part. He did a good job saying it so Dad said that's my boy and I knew to give Tommy his orgasm.

Tommy went to take a shower. Dad's penis was erect so I sucked on it. Dad told me I could help Tommy get better at kissing. I said you mean so he can kiss Stacy more? He said yes. I guess I was sad but Dad said that's how you can kiss Tommy more.

That night in the dark Tommy said he wished Stacy was like Jenny. I said I guess I'm like Jenny. Tommy said ya. I could tell he meant it in a nice way. I said I'd do anything he wants Stacy to do. Tommy said it's like you want to be a girl. I said sometimes I do a little but mostly because I want to be like his girlfriend. I said is that weird? He said ya but it's okay.

I said was your penis erect when you put her hand there? He said ya. He was in his soccer shorts so for sure she felt it was. I said I guess most girls don't know what to do with a penis. He said I guess not. I said maybe if they had one they'd know. He laughed. He said ya but then they're not girls. I said there's girls that have a penis. He said that doesn't make sense. I told him about Rebekah. He said it sounds weird. I said maybe Dad would show him.

I hope Tommy sees how there can be a girl with a penis. Then maybe he can think about me that way and I can kiss him more.

Chapter 25: Talks With Dad - Part Twenty-five

Summary:

I kiss Tommy in the light.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Twenty-five

I asked Dad to show Tommy the Rebekah video. He said are you sure? I said I think so. Dad said you should be sure since maybe that will change how Tommy thinks about you. I said you mean he'll think maybe I can be a girl with a penis. Dad said exactly. I said that would be okay with me if I got to kiss him more.

I sucked on Tommy's penis when he watched. Dad explained stuff to him. Tommy was confused. He said she really looked like a girl. She's even pretty. Dad said would you kiss her? Tommy said ya, for sure. Dad told Tommy to think about kissing her. I gave Tommy his orgasm then.

That night in the dark Tommy said do you want to be like that girl? I said maybe. I said mostly I like kissing you. Tommy said he didn't mind that so much now.

That made me happy. I got in bed with him and he let me kiss him. When we did that before he only let me do it a little and then he'd push on my head. That's how he told me he wants me to suck on his penis. This time I was masturbating his penis with my hand and I was waiting for him to push on my head but I kissed him best I could and then all of a sudden he had his orgasm in my hand. That made me even happier. I sucked the semen off his penis really carefully.

I told Dad about what happened and how it made me happy. He said it was time for next steps.

Dad went in his closet and got a box and gave it to me. He said to take it to my room and ask if I need help.

The box had clothes in it mostly. There were shorts that were really short and tank tops with just strings for the shoulders. I could tell they were for girls, but not like super girly. Sandals too and stuff to hold my hair back. I put on the shorts and the top but I didn't know what to do with the hair things. I called Dad and he helped me. I picked a band that goes across that looks like one Stacy wears. When I looked in the mirror it was really weird but my penis got erect.

It was weird that Dad had that stuff already. He said he thought I'd want it sometime. He knows everything I guess.

I was wicked nervous waiting for Tommy to come home from soccer. I was sitting in my room and he came in. He was in his soccer stuff still and he looked at me. He chewed his lip. My face felt hot. He said hi and I said hi and he said you look different and I said is it okay? I said please say it's okay. I felt like I was going to cry. Tommy said I guess you do want to be like that girl. I said I want to be your girlfriend.

He didn't say anything. I touched the front of his shorts and his penis was erect. I said did you kiss Stacy? He said ya. I said I wish it was me. He closed his eyes and let me feel his erection. Then all of a sudden he pushed his shorts and underpants down and he sat down with me and he let me kiss him. I kissed him in the light and I masturbated his penis and he had his orgasm in my hand.

After he was quiet so I said is it okay? He said I guess so. He said I guess you're sorta pretty. It was kindof a tease but it didn't sound mean. I said you're just being nice. He said ya but it's true too. I wanted to say I love you but Dad said I should wait to say that. How do you know when to say it? Dad said when he can't look away from your eyes, that's when. I hope Tommy looks at me that way sometime.

Chapter 26: Talks With Dad - Part Twenty-six

Summary:

Dad and me talk to Uncle Matt.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Twenty-six

I don't really know my Uncle Matt. Dad says he lives far away. I remember Dad said they had a room growing up. After I started wearing the girl stuff Dad and me had a talk about him. Dad said Uncle Matt's like me since he likes to receive a penis. He sucked on Dad's penis when they were little. I said did he do a fine job? Dad said ya but I do an even better job. That made me happy.

Dad said Uncle Matt would really like to meet a boy like me. Maybe he could come to visit. I thought that sounded cool since I could know somebody else like me.

We talked to Uncle Matt on the computer. He looks kinda like my Dad. He smiles alot and its a nice smile. Dad had me tell Uncle Matt about everything. I was shy about saying how I love Tommy and how I kissed him. I was even more shy about the girl stuff. Dad said Uncle Matt would understand. I guess he did since he just asked me questions and said how he thought I was a fine boy.

The next time we talked on the computer I wore my girl stuff. Uncle Matt said I looked nice. He asked how I felt. I said I felt scared. He said scared of what? I said scared of what people would say if they saw me. He said they'd see a pretty girl. He said do you feel like a girl inside? I didn't really know what to say. Finally I said when I kiss Tommy I feel like his girlfriend. Uncle Matt smiled and said he could tell I really love Tommy.

Dad said I should spend time with Uncle Matt to help me think about next steps. He could show me more about being the kind of boy I am.

Tommy said he had to go away with his Mom for a week. Dad said maybe Uncle Matt would visit then. Dad asked if I'd let Uncle Matt be in charge of me. I said like how? Dad said would I do what he says even if it's scary? He said trying new things is scary but it's important to try and see. If it got too too scary I could still say no. I said will you be there too? Dad said he would if I wanted, but I should spend time with Uncle Matt by myself too.

Mostly now Dad likes me to wear my girl stuff when I suck on his penis. He says I'm "trying it on to see how it fits." I said it fits okay but the shorts are tight. He said that's not what he means. I'm still trying to figure it out.

Chapter 27: Talks With Dad - Part Twenty-seven

Summary:

Uncle Matt takes care of me.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Twenty-seven

The first day with Uncle Matt was a normal day. Dad and me picked him up at the airport. He shook my hand like I was a grownup and then he hugged me too. He's a good hugger. We had dinner on the way home and he asked me all about school. He was tired from his trip so he went to sleep early in the spare room.

Next morning after breakfast Dad said Uncle Matt wanted to spend time with me. Uncle Matt said what do you think, Taylor? I was kinda nervous but I said yes please. Uncle Matt smiled his nice smile. He held my hand when we walked to my room.

We both sat on my bed. I said do you want me to suck on your penis? He laughed. He said I was a very fine boy. He said he wants that very much but not now. He said I take care of my Dad and Tommy but he wants to take care of me. I wasn't sure what he meant. He said it means he wants to make me feel good.

I wanted to ask him about him and Dad when they were little but he said he wanted me to talk about Tommy. I like talking about Tommy. He asked about Tommy's penis and how it feels in my mouth and what he looks like when he has his orgasm. I told him everything, even how I love him. Uncle Matt said love is scary and I said ya it is and he said I was the sweetest boy ever.

When we were talking Uncle Matt said he was going to take off my clothes. Dad said I should let him be in charge of me so I said okay. He did it really slow. I liked how his hands felt, like strong but gentle. He didn't say anything more about it, he just did it. Like when he wanted to pull my pants down, he picked me up under my arms and put me on my feet. He lifted each leg to pull them off. It felt so nice my penis was already erect when he pulled down my underpants.

He said I was perfectly lovely. I like that alot. He didn't touch my penis. He said I shouldn't touch it either. I wanted to. He said be patient. I hate being patient.

Uncle Matt had me sit in his lap like Dad does for a talk. He said he wants me to be clean inside and out. I remembered what Dad said about that. I got a tight feeling in my tummy. He said do you know why you need to be clean inside? I said I think so. He said to tell him. I said I guess so I can receive a penis in my rectum? He said do you want to do that? I said I wasn't sure. He said we'll take little steps. I said okay. He said just okay? I thought about the boy in the videos that likes to receive a penis. It was scary but I said yes please. He kissed my forehead and said there's my brave boy. He sounded alot like Dad then.

He took me to the bathroom and he put me over his lap so I thought he was going to spank me but he wasn't mad and he said not to wiggle. That was hard since my penis was against his pants and it rubbed when I moved and I wanted to rub rub rub it.

Instead I felt him touch my butt cheeks and he opened them and something slippy was there. He said it's called a Fleet Enema. He had me say it back so I'd remember. He said this one was special because it's extra slippery and it has oil in it to help me be clean inside. I felt it poke my anus and he said relax and it poked more and it went inside. Then I felt my insides fill up.

It was weird. I couldn't stop from wiggling. Uncle Matt held me still. My penis was more erect than ever. He said squeeze tight and he pulled it out and I felt like I had to poo. Uncle Matt put me on my feet and he said let me know when you're finished. I knew what he meant. He left me in the bathroom and closed the door. I liked that since I didn't really want him to see me poo. I only touched my penis a little. Now I know what it means to be clean inside.

I opened the door and said I was done and he came back and started the bath. He said now for the outside. He made the water almost too hot and he picked me up and put me in. I kinda felt like he was treating me like a baby and I'm not but it was nice too. I didn't have to think or do anything.

He washed me everyplace but he only washed my penis a little. He turned me over and washed my butt alot. It tickled when he washed my toes. Then he washed my hair. He turned on the shower and pulled the plug on the tub and let the water go and washed off all the soap with the shower. He picked me up and dried me off all over. I felt warm and cozy.

He even carried me back to my room and put me on my bed. He was still dressed. He laid down next to me. He said show me how you kiss Tommy. It was weird since I never kissed a grownup that way but I liked it since I really like kissing. So I tried and he was nice about it. He told me things to try, like sucking on his lip. He's a really good kisser. It made my penis erect again. He still didn't touch it. He touched everyplace else but my penis.

Uncle Matt had me put slippy stuff on his middle finger. He said this was the first little step. He kissed me again and then his hand was on my bottom and his finger rubbed around my anus and it was all slippery and then I felt it go inside. It was hard to let it but I tried and he pushed it in more and it felt full a little like the Fleet Enema but different to since he wiggled it and pulled it out and put it back in.

He kept kissing me when he did that and it made me crazy. I never ever wanted to masturbate my penis more than I did right then. I tried to rub my penis on his leg but he didn't let me. His finger in my rectum made it almost feel like my orgasm but not quite. The not quite part was what made me crazy.

He did it for a long time. I couldn't even talk anymore. I was just making noises. When it was the most crazy not quite orgasm I was like shaking then all of a sudden he stopped kissing me and his mouth was on my penis. Like, all the way on it, all the way inside. His tongue was there and it moved and it was the most amazing orgasm ever ever ever. I even thought it was over but it started again and it was the next best one ever. I never had two like that before.

He kissed me more. Then he said, that's what it means to take care of you.

I want Uncle Matt to take care of me alot.

Chapter 28: Talks With Dad - Part Twenty-eight

Summary:

Uncle Matt takes me to lunch.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Twenty-eight

Uncle Matt said I should just wear my underpants at home while he's there. He said I'm not to touch my penis except to pee and wash. My penis is erect all the time now. I can't stop thinking about how it was with him.

The morning after the first time I woke up early and I went to the bathroom. There was a big box in there. It had a bunch of Fleet Enemas in it. I guess Uncle Matt wanted me to figure it out so I tried. It was hard doing it myself but I did. Then I took a shower. Then I went to look for Uncle Matt.

He was reading a book in his bed. I said hi and he said hi. He patted the bed and I got up and laid down. He said what are you thinking about? I said yesterday. He said what about yesterday. I said how it was amazing. He smiled. I said I'm clean. He said inside and out? I said ya. He kissed my forehead and said good boy. Then he said to take off my underpants. I was already wicked erect.

I thought he was going to do it like the day before but he didn't. He turned me over and he pulled by butt up so my knees were under me. I remember seeing that in some videos. I thought he was going to put his penis in my rectum. That was scary.

He didn't do that. He kissed my butt. I laughed and he laughed and then he did it again and then he pushed my butt apart and then I felt his tongue there.

I never thought about that. I guess it's how come being clean is important. It was weird and his tongue was everyplace and even inside. It was different from his finger. It was like my butt didn't want it but then it did. It wanted it a lot. I tried to hold my penis but he pushed my hand away.

He did it a long time and I was making noises again then his hand was on my penis and I had my orgasm right when he touched it. He turned me over and put my penis in his mouth and his finger in my butt and he made me orgasm again like before. Then he kissed me and held me and he said I was the sweetest boy ever. I never was more happy.

After that Uncle Matt said he was going to take me out to lunch. That was so cool. He said to wait since he had a present for me. He got stuff from his suitcase and put it on the bed.

Part of it was new underpants. He said they're made for a girl with a penis since they help to hide your penis.

The next part was a dress. I guess I looked at it funny. He said we should have a talk.

I sat in his lap. It wasn't totally like a Dad talk since he didn't masturbate my penis. He talked like Dad does though. He said he loves that I'm a boy but he knows I want to be Tommy's girlfriend. He said I should try to see what it's like to be a girl with a penis. I said what if people see me? He said we'd go someplace away from home so nobody that knows me would see me. He said I can look enough like a girl that nobody will guess.

I said maybe I can wear my girl shorts. He said proper girls wear dresses. I said how come? He said a dress is open between your legs to show that you're supposed to receive a penis. It makes it easy to get at the places where a penis goes to have intercourse. I never thought about that but it makes sense.

He helped me put the stuff on. The underpants are really tight and they make me all smooth in front. I said how Dad said I'm not supposed to be ashamed of my penis. Uncle Matt said this is different. It's about seeing how I feel being a girl. It's confusing. The dress kinda felt nice though. It's pretty and yellow and it goes almost to my knees and it's got cool shoulders.

Uncle Matt put on my hairband and barrettes. Then he had me look in the mirror. He said what do you see? I said me in a dress. He said he saw a pretty girl.

The last part was tall white socks and white sneakers. He said they complete the look.

We went to show Dad. Dad was funny. He said where's Taylor and who's this pretty girl? I said I'm Taylor. He said that's funny, that's the same name as my son. He said you must be named after Taylor Swift since you look like her. I said quit it and he kissed my forehead and he said he meant it that I was pretty.

Uncle Matt drove us for a while so I felt better that nobody I know would see me. My tummy was tight til the restaurant lady smiled at me. Uncle Matt said this is my niece Taylor. The lady said oh, like Taylor Swift. Uncle Matt said she gets that alot. I almost spit out my drink it was so funny.

I got to have whatever I wanted. I ate til my tummy stuck out. Uncle Matt was so nice to me. He held my hand in the parking lot. I think he was right that nobody guessed.

When we got home Dad said how did it go? I said it was neat and I told him about the lady. He laughed. He kissed my forehead and he said he was really really proud of me for trying new things. Then he said to keep my dress on and suck on his penis.

Dad kept saying how pretty I was. He has his orgasm really fast. I liked that Uncle Matt got to see me do a fine job. Then Dad said to suck on Uncle Matt's penis. Uncle Matt said do you want to? I said ya, totally. He said do you want to keep your dress on? I kinda wanted to and kinda didn't but I think he wanted me to so I said ya.

Uncle Matt's penis was already erect when I undid his pants. It's like Dad's but a little bigger. Longer I mean. Not bigger around. It would be hard to get it all the way back if it was bigger around. I like it alot lot lot.

I did my best to show how I'm accomplished. Uncle Matt's face was all hungry looking. He had his orgasm even faster than Dad.

Dad said I should keep the dress on the rest of the day. I guess it fits okay.

Chapter 29: Talks With Dad - Part Twenty-nine

Summary:

Dad teaches me about almost. Uncle Matt and me talk about Tommy.

Talks With Dad - Part Twenty-nine

The next morning I got clean and I put my underpants on and I went to see Uncle Matt. He was still asleep so I got in bed with him and I held his penis. I'm not supposed to without permission but I really wanted to. I knew he woke up when his hand went in my underpants and his finger went in my butt. He said to hold his penis in my mouth to keep it warm. I liked that alot. I think I fell asleep that way even.

After we got up Dad said we should watch videos. I sat with Uncle Matt. He took down my underpants and put his finger in my butt. Dad showed boys having intercourse. Some was with boys and some was with girls. With girls the boys had intercourse in their butt. Dad said to watch the boy who put his penis in to see how much he liked it. Then he said to watch the boy receiving the penis. Some of them had an erection but some didn't. Dad said that's how you can tell which ones really like to receive. You could kinda tell with the girls by their face.

My penis was erect from Uncle Matt's finger inside. He wiggled it the way that makes me crazy. Dad stood up in front of me so I undid his pants and sucked on his penis. Dad put his penis in Uncle Matt's mouth too. He said "for old time's sake." I guess he meant since Uncle Matt used to do it when they were little. Uncle Matt didn't say anything. I could tell he was accomplished. Dad has his orgasm in my mouth and Uncle Matt kissed me before I swallowed Dad's semen.

I had the almost almost almost feeling. I said please please give me my orgasm. Dad told Uncle Matt to hold my arms and he pulled on my penis one time and then he let it go. I couldn't touch my penis so I only kinda had my orgasm. Dad said it's good for me to almost have it so I'll want to try new things. After that Uncle Matt let me suck on his penis.

I asked Dad if he thinks Tommy wants to do butt sex. Dad said Tommy would do it with a girl for sure. He said Uncle Matt would take me shopping. It's scary still to go out as a girl but I did it. A lady at one store even helped me pick stuff.

Uncle Matt said he had to go the next day. I was sad about that. He said he had another present. It's a thing to put in my butt. He said it'll help me remember him. He showed me how to put it in. It feels weird. Not really like his finger cuz it doesn't wiggle but it's still nice. Dad said they picked one the same size as Tommy's penis.

Uncle Matt asked if now I'm the sort of boy that likes to receive a penis. I said I think so. I said I thought you were going to do intercourse with me. He said Tommy should be my first since I love him. It's better with somebody you love. I told Uncle Matt I love him. He said he loves me too, but it's different with Tommy isn't it? I said ya, it's different.

Chapter 30: Talks with Dad - Part Thirty (Interlude Three)

Summary:

I can listen, too.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Interlude Three

That my brother grew up as my dedicated cocksucker doesn't mean I don't respect him. Quite the contrary. Matt's a lovely person who understands his nature. His judgment is better than mine in some areas. So, I felt it was important that I listen to his advice regarding Taylor.

Matt informs me that my son isn't transgender. Taylor doesn't believe he's a girl. He doesn't want to be a girl -- except where it helps him to achieve his goals. Taylor's goals are clear. He wants to make me proud of him. More urgently, he's desperate for Tommy to love him the same way he loves Tommy.

Taylor's experimentation with gender had been transactional, a quid pro quo, kissing Tommy in the light. Still, Matt feels it's tapped into something, a well of need, some sense of acceptance. He'd never been told he was pretty before. He'll want to revisit those feelings. All that said, my boy loves his penis as a proper boy should.

I'm not so ignorant that I don't I understand this. My nature takes me down a path, wants to pursue that path to its very end. Some part of Taylor is submissive. I found it irresistible to push that boundary. Fully transforming him into a girl... his first day of school in a dress... his face as he looked to me for approval. It would have tickled my perverse fancy, satisfied my most depraved self.

But I love my son and care for him. Matt's intervention was clarifying. I'll reconcile myself to Taylor as a gender-fluid child and love him nonetheless. I'll help him win his first love.

Meanwhile, there are other ways to explore Taylor's nature. Other paths, twisty-turny. We'll wander them, my boy and I.

I installed cameras in Taylor's room. I told him that his Uncle Matt wants to see how's he's getting along with Tommy. This is quite true. Is it the whole truth? Is any truth ever completely whole, or wholesome?

Chapter 31: Talks With Dad - Part Thirty-one

Summary:

Tommy's back!

Tommy's back! I'm so happy.

I wore my girl stuff but not the dress. Dad said Tommy would have to get used to the dress. When he came in I hugged him so tight and he laughed but it was a good laugh. He let me kiss him right in the kitchen, right in front of Dad. Dad laughed too.

I kept kissing and he didn't stop me. I felt the front of his shorts and his penis was erect so I sat down and pulled down his pants and sucked on his penis right there. Dad said Taylor really missed you. Tommy said I can tell. Dad said did you miss Taylor? Tommy said ya. That made me feel good and I gave Tommy his orgasm.

Dad told Tommy they should have a talk. I helped Tommy out of his shorts. I took off everything but my girl underpants. Dad pulled his own pants down and Tommy sat on Dad's lap. It was funny to see Dad's penis and Tommy's penis right together. Dad's penis was erect so I sucked on it. My nose was bumping Tommy's penis too. I wanted to listen so much I didn't even masturbate my penis.

Dad told Tommy that I really want to be his girlfriend. He said it's special that I feel that way and it's special that Tommy is okay with it even if it seems weird. Dad said Tommy's part of the family so I'm also like Tommy's sister. He said Tommy's got a responsibility to not hurt my feelings.

Tommy was watching me suck on Dad's penis. He looked right in my eyes. He never really looked at me that way before.

I felt Dad's penis get big like he was going to have his orgasm but he put his finger on my forehead so I stopped and Dad's semen went all over Tommy. Tommy made a face but Dad laughed. Dad winked at me so I knew what to do. I licked Dad's semen off Tommy's tummy then off his scrotum. By then Tommy's penis was erect again so I sucked Dad's semen off it. Tommy's orgasm took longer that time but he made lots of noises so I know he liked it.

We went to my room after. Tommy put his shorts on and he didn't say anything. We played Legos for a while but I was going crazy inside. Finally I said is it okay if I'm your girlfriend? Tommy chewed on his lip. He said are you gonna go to school like that? I guess he was afraid what kids would say. I said I don't think so. I just want to be this way with you. I said we don't have to tell anybody.

Tommy said can we still do boy stuff? I said like what. He said like skateboards and the fort. I said ya totally. He smiled. He said cuz you're my best friend and I like that stuff too not just the... He didn't say the next part but I knew he meant sex.

That made me feel best of all. I said I'm your friend and your girlfriend and your brother and your sister.

He said dude that's wicked confusing. We laughed and I said is it okay and he said ya it's okay. I wanted to kiss him so I did and he let me.

We went outside and threw the baseball like before. After dinner we went back to my room. I guess Dad changed it when we were outside cuz the beds were pushed together to make one big bed. Tommy looked at it for a long time but then he took off everything and I did too and we got in the bed and I kissed him and I held his penis all night.

Chapter 32: Talks With Dad - Part Thirty-two

Summary:

I think Tommy's really my boyfriend now.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Thirty-two

Tommy's face still gets red when Dad tells him he needs to have a talk. It's pretty funny. Dad says Tommy will get used to it like I did. He kinda is already since Dad doesn't have to tell him to take everything off.

Today's talk was about me so I just watched. It was like we used to do except it was Tommy in Dad's lap instead of me. Dad masturbated Tommy's penis really slow the whole time. Tommy kept looking at Dad's hand there.

Dad talked more about what it means to be a boyfriend. If I'm Tommy's girlfriend, we should do stuff together. Like, go to movies. Tommy said you mean when Taylor's being a girl? Dad said yes. Tommy said people will see him that way. Dad said, you mean people will see you with him that way? Tommy said I guess so but Taylor doesn't want to be that way at school and he said we won't tell anybody. Dad told Tommy about how I went out with Uncle Matt and how the lady thought I was a girl. He said we can go places away from home where nobody knows us.

Tommy looked worried. Dad said Taylor's not ashamed of being a girl for you. He said are you ashamed of having Taylor as your girlfriend? He said, I guess I would be at school. Dad said he understands. But what about other places? Tommy said I guess that would be different. Dad kissed Tommy's cheek and said then we'll have your first date this weekend. Tommy said you mean like a boy-girl date? Dad said yes. I got excited and I said can we really?

Tommy didn't say anything. Dad stopped masturbating Tommy's penis. I could tell Tommy wanted his orgasm but Dad shook his head at me. Finally Tommy said someplace far away? Dad said far enough away. Then Tommy said okay.

Dad told Tommy he was proud of him. I was wicked happy. Dad smiled and winked at me so I sucked on Tommy's penis and he had his orgasm right away. It was thank-you sucking cuz I know it was hard for Tommy say it was okay.

Dad said why don't you show Tommy how you went out with Uncle Matt? I ran to my room and I put on the dress and I put my hair back with the band and put on the sandals. Tommy came in after. I was nervous. He just looked for a long time til he said do you really like it? I said I really want to be your girlfriend. I said do I look okay? He said ya but it's hard to forget you're a boy. I said I guess I want to be both so maybe you don't have to forget.

Tommy got dressed and we watched TV for a while. Tommy sat between me and Dad. There was a soccer game on so they talked about that. I mostly listened. Tommy didn't look at me a lot at first but after a while it got more normal. Dad put his arm around Tommy and he said you know we love you, right? Tommy said ya. Dad said you're a very fine boy, Tommy. He said we're so happy you're part of the family. Tommy got red again. He said me too. I held Tommy's hand and he let me.

Later in my room I still had the dress on and we played Nintendo. Then Tommy stopped and he was looking at me funny so I said what? He said you look more like a girl than the one in the video. I said you mean Rebekah? He said ya. I said thanks cuz you said she was pretty. He said I guess you're pretty too. Then he kissed me. A real boyfriend kiss on the mouth. It was the first time ever he did, not him letting me do it. I was so excited I cried a little and he said are you okay? I said sorry just it made me happy that you said that and you kissed me.

He kissed me again then he stood up and pulled down his pants and his penis was erect and I sucked on it. He touched my hair and he made noises and he made a lot of semen in my mouth. He pulled his pants up and we played Nintendo some more.

I think Tommy's my boyfriend now. I can't wait til this weekend.

Chapter 33: Talks With Dad - Part Thirty-three

Summary:

Me and Tommy go on our first date.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Thirty-three

My hair's down to my shoulders now. If Dad puts it in a ponytail and I put the band on in front I look even more like a girl. Dad showed a picture of me like that in my dress to some of his friends on the internet. They all said I was a pretty girl. Then he showed a picture of me with holding my dress up and my underpants down so you could see my penis. His friends said they were really surprised. Dad said maybe sometime I could talk to one of his friends that thinks I'm pretty. I thought that would be neat.

I wanted to know more about what girlfriends do. Dad showed me more videos where boys and girls do kissing. He said there's kissing and then there's making out. I didn't know what that means. He said making out is super kissing, like with tongues and hands going everyplace and going on a long time. Mostly you do it with clothes on, at the start anyways. Sometimes you do sex after but sometimes it's just that. There was one where a boy and a girl are making out and touching everyplace over their clothes and the boy gets on top and pushes on her like they're doing intercourse. Dad said that's called humping. The boy humped on the girl and made noises and he had his orgasm in his pants. Dad says making out feels as good as sex even without orgasms. Thinking about that with Tommy made my penis erect. Dad was erect too. He let me masturbate my penis when I sucked on him.

A lot of the girls in the videos had earrings, even if they were really little. They have the kind that goes right in your ear. You hafta get them pierced for that. Stacy has those kind. I asked Dad if I could get them. Dad said boys mostly just get only one ear done. He said people at school might see if I have both done, even if I don't wear the earrings at school. I thought about that a lot.

On Saturday Dad took me and Tommy on our date. I put on my dress and Dad did my hair. Tommy said I looked nice. He was still nervous. Dad told Tommy to really pretend I was a girl. Like, when they talk about me they need to say "she" not "he." Like if somebody says, is that your sister? Tommy should say, no she's my girlfriend. Or like, how did you meet? I met her at school. Not "him."

We went to see a movie at a place pretty far away. We sat in the backseat in the car. Tommy let me hold his hand. Him and Dad practiced saying she while we drove. One time Tommy said she likes to suck on my penis. We all laughed. Dad said not to say that to anybody else. Tommy said he knows.

I asked Tommy if he knows about making out. He said ya. I said how do you know? He said boys in his grade talk about it. Some of them have girlfriends. I said do you want to? Tommy said you mean now? He was looking at my Dad. Dad laughed and said go for it.

We started kissing and I did the tongue thing and Tommy did too. His hands were on me and moving around and he was breathing hard. It felt so amazing. I guess it's what it's like to be a real girlfriend.

Then a weird thing happened. Tommy put his hand up my dress. He touched my underpants where my penis is. Then he stopped kissing and he turned his face and he said sorry.

I said it's okay, don't be sorry. I said I'm sorry. He said it's okay, I just forgot for a minute. I said I'm glad you forgot and you can touch me anyplace. I said I'm not like Stacy. Tommy said no, you're not. I meant because I'll do everything and she won't. I think Tommy meant because I have a penis.

I was scared that everything was ruined. Dad was listening. He talked really quiet to Tommy. He said he knows it's confusing. He said Taylor will do anything to make you happy. He said isn't that the most important thing about a girlfriend? Tommy said I guess so.

Tommy got quiet. I held his hand. After a while I said is it okay? He said ya. I said really? He said ya really. I said can I kiss you. He said okay. He closed his eyes when we kissed. I felt his shorts and his penis wasn't erect but I rubbed on where it was and it got big down his leg. I put my hand up the leg and felt it and he opened his eyes. I didn't mean to but I just said I love you Tommy. It just came out. I was afraid but he finally said me too. It was okay that he didn't say all of it. It was a lot and it made me happy.

Tommy even let me hold his hand when we went to the movie. The lady at the tickets told dad we're a cute couple. She meant me and Tommy. Dad said it's their first date. The lady said that's the sweetest thing. I liked that, the sweetest thing.

The movie wasn't too good so mostly we made fun of it. Dad shushed us for talking.

On the way home Tommy started it. The making out I mean. He kissed me with his tongue and pretty soon I was lying back and he was on top of me. He didn't put his hand up my dress but he touched me everyplace else. I put my hand on his shorts and rubbed and he pushed on my hand. It was like the humping in the videos. I got his zipper open and my hand in his underpants and he had his orgasm that way. He even let me kiss him more after.

I never had a first date before but this one was my best one ever.

Chapter 34: Talks With Dad - Part Thirty-four

Summary:

Dads teaches me about getting used to things.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Thirty-four

Dad says people get used to things. Then they forget that other people aren't used to the same things. Like we're used to penis time, but we have to keep it secret. Other people aren't used to it. If you're not used to something you might things it's weird, or even bad. That's how come we have to take steps with Tommy. If I want to take too many steps, Dad says "Not so fast." Makes me crazy.

Tommy's used to naked time and penis time, mostly. He's still not used to my penis or Dad's penis. Dad says "All in good time." Now we want him to get used to me being his girlfriend.

I feel different on different days. I can't say why exactly. Dad says not to worry about it. When I get up if I don't have to go to school I just put on whatever clothes I feel like. When I get home from school sometimes I change clothes and sometimes I don't. Dad told Tommy he can see how I'm feeling by what I put on.

If I put on boy stuff me and Tommy do boy stuff. It's like it was before pretty much. We hang out in the fort and play tag. He's faster than me but I can dodge wicked good. We can get to the store on skateboards now so we do that sometimes. In boy clothes we don't kiss. If I have a boy day, I only suck on Tommy's penis in the dark under the covers. We don't talk about it, I just do it. If we have penis time with Dad Tommy and me masturbate our own penis. It's what boys do, Dad says.

Sometimes I put on girl shorts. Then I'm kinda like Tommy's sister. We play Legos and Minecraft mostly. We still play tag then too. I don't mind so much if he catches me. In sister clothes it's like in the videos with Jenny. We don't kiss a lot but I suck on Tommy's penis openly. With Dad I suck on Dad and Tommy and masturbate my penis.

Then sometimes I put on a dress. Tommy's still not used to that but it's not as weird as the first times. It means I want to be his girlfriend. In girlfriend clothes I want to go on dates and make out.

Tommy got more used to the date stuff. He's nice to me and nobody seems to know I have a penis. He lets me hold his hand, even at the mall. Sometimes Tommy doesn't want to make out. Dad says Tommy has to be in the mood to want to make out. If I kiss his neck and touch his pants then mostly he gets in the mood. I do that til he kisses me on the mouth so then I know. I love his hands on me and his tongue in my mouth and then he humps on me. If I move just right he humps on my front and it rubs where my penis is. I never had an orgasm that way but I get close and it makes me crazy. Then I get Tommy's pants down and masturbate his penis and then I suck on it.

Dad says it's okay this way til Tommy gets more used to things. It's easier for Tommy to be my boyfriend if he thinks about me being a girl. Dad says he wants Tommy to get used to thinking about me as a girl with a penis. Dad says that's more fair. I guess I understand. I think about how it was with Uncle Matt when he took care of me. I'm pretty sure Tommy doesn't want to. I don't want to ruin things.

Dad said there's not a lot of real videos of girls my age with a penis having sex. There's lots of cartoons though. I never knew there were sex cartoons til Dad showed me. I guess a lot are from Japan. Dad says there's lots of girls with a penis in Japan.

In some of the cartoons there's a boy who meets a girl and the girl sucks on the boy's penis and the boy likes it but then he finds out she has a penis and he gets all mad or ashamed or something. But then the boy thinks about how he likes her sucking on him and he meets her again and then sometimes the boy sucks on the girl's penis. Maybe she says he should do it cuz it's fair. At first he doesn't want to but then in the end he likes it.

Sometimes I masturbate my penis remembering Tommy's hand up my dress from before. I'm not supposed to but I can't help it. If I think about Tommy sucking on my penis it makes me even more crazy.

I told Dad I'm afraid if we show the cartoons to Tommy he'll think it's too weird. If he thinks he has to suck on my penis he won't want to be my boyfriend anymore. Dad says if Tommy really loves me, he'll get used to it. Then if he's used to it, he might get to like it. All in good time, Dad says. I don't think "good time" should mean later. I want it to mean now. Now would be best time.

Chapter 35: Talks With Dad - Part Thirty-five

Summary:

Tommy gets used to things.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Thirty-five

Sometimes I wonder how things will go. Like, with Tommy. It's scary cuz I want him to like me so much. If I was Stacy I'd do everything with him. But it's just pretend when I'm a girl. Even if Tommy forgets when we make out there's still my penis.

We talked more about earrings. Dad found videos on youtube of boys getting their ears pierced. Not just one but both ears. There's lots of them. Dad said maybe things are different now. I said there's a couple of boys in school that have them but they're older, like in high school. But in the videos some of the boys are my age or even more little.

I begged and begged and finally Dad took me to get it done. I went as a girl and the lady was nice and we picked out ones that would be okay for a girl or a boy. Just little gold ones. It hurt a lot but not for long.

We did it at the start of Spring break cuz you have to keep them in for two weeks and that means I can decide if I want to wear them to school or not. Dad's so smart about that stuff. I was nervous the first time Tommy saw me with them. I had boy clothes on and he didn't say anything. Finally he said are you gonna wear them at school? He's still afraid of school. People know we're friends so if I'm weird then maybe they'll think he's weird too. I said I will if you think it's okay. He said maybe just wear one. He said the left one. I said how come that one? He said that's what boys do. Sometimes I wish Tommy wasn't so afraid.

I got other earrings that are more girl ones. They're little white pearls. When I had on girl clothes and those Tommy smiled at me. I love it when he smiles. Sometimes it makes me want to be a girl all the time. But really I want Tommy to love me how I am.

Dad says there's people that have a doctor make their penis into the girl parts. No. Way. I like my penis. Dad says I shouldn't worry so much. He says look how much Tommy changed already. When he came over the first times he didn't even want to take off his pants to sleep. But he got used to being naked and then masturbating and then me pretending and sucking on his penis and then Dad touching his penis and Tommy touching Dad's penis a little and going on dates with me and making out. He can probably get used to more things, maybe even my penis.

Dad talks to Tommy a lot now. He talks about how boyfriends are nice to their girlfriends. There's videos where a boy gives his girlfriend orgasms with his fingers or his mouth. Tommy gets really stiff when they watch those.

Dad showed Tommy videos of boys masturbating each other. Tommy said are they gay? Dad says maybe they're just friends. Sometimes they're just goofing around or playing video games and then one says I want to jerk off and the other says me too and they pull down their pants and do it. They start on their own penis then one boy says do mine and his friend masturbates him and then they do it to each other. Friends are nice to each other. Dad said it's a two-way street. That means if somebody's nice to you then you should be nice to them too. Nice people want to be nice, not just because they're supposed to be.

It's not just about being nice. Being nice that way in sex gives you the sex feeling too. Like how I always get erect sucking on a penis and it makes me want to masturbate. The proper word for that is being aroused. Dad says we can teach Tommy to be aroused by different things.

Dad showed a video that's a girl's face. He said her boyfriend is sucking on her little penis thing. You can see on her face how she likes it and when she has her orgasm. Dad let me suck on Tommy's penis when they watched that one the first times. Then he told Tommy to masturbate his own penis when they watched it.

I got new underpants. Mostly my old ones didn't show my penis much. Uncle Matt got me some that hide my penis totally. The newest ones Dad got show my penis a lot. They're small and tight and some of them you can even see through. Dad said to wear them under my dress. It's weird but I think they're pretty and they feel nice on my penis. If my penis is erect it pokes out the top. Dad says it's part of getting Tommy used to things. I didn't understand til after the next part.

There's computer pictures that look real but they aren't. It's like in the movies, how they make the pictures. Dad showed us pictures like that with boys in my new kind of underpants. Sometimes they have a dress on but sometimes it's just the underpants. Dad talked to Tommy about how the boys are pretty that way. In the serious part of the talk Dad said to Tommy, your girlfriend has a penis. Tommy knows he's supposed to say stuff back during the talks. He didn't say it. Dad stopped masturbating Tommy's penis. He said is Taylor your girlfriend? Tommy nodded a little. Then Dad said does Taylor have a penis? Tommy nodded again. Dad masturbated Tommy again til he was about to have his orgasm. Then he said your girlfriend has a penis. Tommy closed his eyes and he said it, real soft. My girlfriend has a penis. Then Dad gave him his orgasm. Later Dad said he thinks that's big step. I wasn't so sure.

Sometimes after school I change into girl clothes. I just feel like it. Mostly Tommy doesn't watch me but then one time he did. Dad did my hair and I took off everything and put on my new underpants and my dress. Tommy didn't say anything but he looked at my penis in the new underpants. It made my face red, how he looked. We just started doing homework that way but I saw he was looking at me again. Then he said do you want to make out?

I said I always do. He smiled a little so we went to his bed and he kissed me like a girlfriend. We did that for a while and I felt his pants and he was erect and then I felt his hand go up my dress. I stopped kissing but he said shut up even before I said anything and then he touched my underpants where my penis is. I was so happy. I rubbed his over his pants and he rubbed mine over my underpants. I had my orgasm in like ten seconds. Then Tommy pushed on my head and I undid his pants and sucked on his penis.

After Tommy was quiet again but then he said, was that nice? I said it was the nicest ever. It totally was.

Chapter 36: Talks With Dad - Part Thirty-six

Summary:

Tommy looks at me funny.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Thirty-six

Tommy was really sad yesterday. His Dad was supposed to take him someplace over Spring break but then he said he had to work. I guess Tommy misses his Dad a lot. He said it's like his Dad doesn't think about him anymore. I don't know what I'd do if my Dad was like that.

Last night in bed we were sleepy and I was holding Tommy's penis and he said sometimes I wish your Dad was my Dad. I said isn't he sort of already? Cuz you're here more than your house and you're like my brother and Dad thinks that way too. Tommy said I guess so. I said maybe you can tell my Dad. Tommy said he might think it's weird. I said he'd be like, you're already part of the family.

I told Tommy Dad's strict with me sometimes. He said what do you mean? I told him about spanking. Tommy was like, even now? Not just when you were little? I said ya, sometimes but not so much now. He said does it hurt? I said it stings wicked bad but the worst is the talk where I have to say what I did. He said do you have to be naked? I said ya aren't you supposed to be? Tommy said he didn't know cuz he never got spanked. I said I guess it's about listening, like in the talks. I didn't tell him about the apologizing part. I thought he went to sleep but then he pushed on my head so I sucked on his penis and we went to sleep after that.

This morning I woke up and Tommy was looking at me funny. I said what and he said nothing and I said you're looking at me funny. He said shut up but he was still looking. I guess I figured out that if he says shut up I should be quiet.

Mostly Tommy closes his eyes when we kiss. This morning he kissed me with his eyes open, a girlfriend kiss but I wasn't in girl clothes. Just the underpants. Anyway he stopped kissing but he kept looking and then his hand was on my underpants. My penis was already erect just from the kiss. He rubbed outside but then he put his hand inside right on my penis. I didn't dare say anything. He rubbed a little then he pulled on the front of my underpants so I pushed them down. It was all under the covers to he didn't have to see my penis.

I thought I was gonna cry. Tommy watched me. Then he started to masturbate my penis. I wanted to say something but his face had the shut up look. He went slow and I couldn't stay still so I pushed my penis on his hand and then he went faster and then faster and I had my orgasm. It was so amazing and it felt different from any I ever had before.

Tommy made a weird face. I said what? He said ummmm. I said what? He said, stuff came out. I said it did? He said ya, a little. Then he pulled his hand out from the covers. His finger was wet.

I said sorry sorry I didn't mean it. I thought it would ruin things. He said it never did before? I said no. I said maybe it did since that was the best orgasm ever cuz you gave it to me. I said please don't be mad.

Tommy said best one ever? I said best best best best best best. Then he said, I could see on your face. Like the girl in the video.

I said is it okay? He said ya. I said really okay? He said ya, stop saying that. I said really really really okay? Then he said shut up and he laughed and then he stuck his wet finger in my mouth.

It was weird thinking about how my semen was on his finger. The first I ever made. Mine tastes like Tommy's, not like Dad's. Tommy stopped laughing and I sucked on his finger like it was his penis. It tasted more like Tommy's than Dad's. When he pushed on my head I knew it was really okay. I tried to do the best job ever on his penis like I do with Dad sometimes when I stop right before his orgasm but then the second time I stopped Tommy pushed his penis in my mouth all the way so I gave him his orgasm.

When we got up Tommy said are you gonna put on girl clothes? I said do you want me to? He said if you want to. He said maybe my Dad would take us to the mall. That made me want to so I said ya I will.

My hair was all tangles so Dad brushed it out. I love when he does that. He said it was getting out of control but I said I don't want to cut it so Dad said maybe we can try something different. He said he had to learn about girl hair. We watched a video about how to make braids. Dad tried to do it. It came out okay. He said practice makes perfect. I know what he means. Maybe someday he can be accomplished at it.

I wanted to tell Dad about Tommy but then I wanted to keep it inside just for me, at least for a little while. I think he'll be happy but nobody could be more happy than me.

Chapter 37: Talks With Dad - Part Thirty-seven

Summary:

One step forward, two steps back.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Thirty-seven

I told Dad that Tommy masturbated my penis. He said that's a big step. I said it was under the covers. I thought Dad would be happy but he said maybe we made it so Tommy only wants sex with me if he can think I'm a girl. He said boys should like boy sex. Boy sex isn't under the covers. It's all naked and in the open because boys aren't ashamed. He said when I feel like a boy me and Tommy can have boy sex. When I feel like a girl we can have girlfriend with a penis sex. That makes it so Tommy loves me all the time. It makes me dizzy but I guess I understand.

Dad told me how sometimes you have to take one step back to take two steps forward. I didn't know what that meant. He said remember how you used to have naked time with Tommy and suck on his penis? That's more like boy sex. But it wasn't a two-way street. Dad said all kinds of sex should a two way street. That's how come he was showing us the videos of boys masturbating each other. Dad said we'd work on it some more.

The next time we did videos Dad showed two brothers. The older one was 13 and the little one was 8. The older boy kissed the little boy a lot and then he tickled him and they laughed and he took off the little boy's clothes and he masturbated him and then he sucked on his penis and his scrotum. You could tell the little boy had his orgasm and the older boy was smiling and kissed him and Dad said how he's so nice to his little brother. Then the next one was them together and they were both naked and they were sucking on each other's penis at the same time. The little boy wasn't very accomplished but he was on top and he humped his penis into the older boy’s mouth. They had their orgasms right together. Dad said how that was really nice.

Tommy was quiet when we we watched those. Then that night in bed Tommy said do you want me to be gay? I thought about it. Finally I said I just want you to love me. Tommy said what about your Dad? I said what do you mean? He said does your Dad want me to be gay? I said I don't think so. I think he wants you to be happy and maybe he wants you to love me too. Tommy said what if I had a girlfriend that was a girl. I said you mean Stacy? He said maybe. I said do you love her? He said no. I said so why do you want her to be your girlfriend? He said he thinks about sex with her.

I didn't say anything. I guess Tommy could tell it made me sad. He said sorry and he can't help it. I said do you think about sex with me? He said ya totally. I was scared to say the next thing but I did. I said do you love me? He said ya. I said like a brother or different? He said I guess both. I kissed him then to see if he was just saying it. I don't think he was.

I told him what my Dad said about how a person just likes who they like. Tommy said so it's okay if I like girls? Girls too I mean, he said. I said ya cuz that's how you are. It's not like you can decide. Dad said I might even like girls too sometime. Tommy said oh. Then he said, that's cool.

Tommy got quiet so I put my hand in his underpants and played with his penis real slow. He likes that before he goes to sleep even if he doesn't have his orgasm. He said how come you like my penis so much? I said I like how it gets so stiff and warm and smooth. I even said how I think it's pretty and how it makes him happy what I do to it. He said he never thought about it being pretty.

When he was stiff he said he likes the videos with the two boys and the girl. I said do you think about you and me and Stacy that way? He said is that weird? I said no and I like those videos too. Tommy said cool and he touched my underpants. I thought about what Dad said about boy sex being naked and in the open so I took off my underpants and pushed back the covers and took off Tommy's underpants. It was dark but not all the way so Tommy could see my penis. I masturbated him and he closed his eyes. Maybe he still didn't want to look. I was so stiff I rubbed my penis on his leg and then his hand was there and I kissed him and pushed on his hand. First he just held my penis but then he pulled on it and I made a noise cuz it felt so good. He opened his eyes and laughed and I said I can't help it and he said it's cool. Then he looked down at his hand on my penis and he masturbated me.

He got close and I got close and he looked up at me and I looked at him and I kissed him hard and we had our orgasms right together. It was totally the best best best. Tommy watched when I licked his semen off my hand. He wiped his hand on the sheets.

I was happy but I wanted to know something else. I said did you like it that way? He said it was neat. I said do you... I couldn't say the next part. He said what? I said nevermind. He said tell me. I said I don't want to. He said ya you do. Finally I said I know you're not gay but do you like touching my penis? Like just for boy sex. He didn't say anything so I said nevermind but then he said I guess I like touching yours. Like, not anybody's, but yours cuz you're my friend and even like my brother.

I said that makes me really really happy. Tommy kissed me and I held his penis. I like it even if it's not stiff it's just nice. He said it feels nice then too when you do that, just different. Then his hand was on my soft penis and he smiled and I loved him more than ever right then and that's how we fell asleep.

Chapter 38: Talks With Dad - Part Thirty-eight

Summary:

Tommy gets sad. Real Dads are in charge.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Thirty-eight

I hate it when Tommy's sad. He mostly is when he thinks about his Dad. I said you can talk about it but he doesn't want to. I said do you really want my Dad to be your Dad? He said I think so. I said why don't you ask him? He said he's scared. What if he says no? And if he says yes then what does it mean really?

I thought about when I was scared to talk to my Dad about the bad talk and the apologizing. When I got past being scared it was one of the best talks ever. I told Tommy he should ask Dad to have a talk and then Dad will help him figure out how to say what he's thinking. Dad's wicked good at that.

On Saturday Tommy's Dad was supposed to be at his soccer game but he didn't come. His Mom wasn't there either. I guess that got Tommy mad and sad enough to be brave. When we got home he asked Dad if he could have a talk. Dad said sure. Tommy took off everything so Dad would know it was a serious talk. His penis wasn't erect.

Tommy sat in Dad's lap. Dad said what's on your mind? Tommy said he didn't think his Dad liked him. Dad said maybe he's just very busy. Tommy said I don't think that's it. Dad said that must make you feel sad. Tommy was almost crying and he said ya it did. Dad held him around his tummy. Dad said it's okay, you can let it out. Tommy started to cry for real.

Dad said what do you want, Tommy? Tommy said I want you to be my Dad. Dad said how would that be different from how it is now? He said you're part of the family already. Tommy said I don't know really. Tommy said maybe I could call you Dad? Dad smiled and said he'd like that. Tommy was crying less and he said okay. Dad said what would your mother think about that? Tommy said she wouldn't like it but he wouldn't tell her.

Dad said what else would be different? Tommy said he didn't know. Dad said real fathers are in charge. He said boys need that. They need somebody to be in charge. That's how you know they care about you. Tommy said he said he never felt like his own Dad was in charge. Dad said do you want me to be in charge of you? Tommy said I think so. He said it's scary though. Dad said how come it's scary? Tommy said cuz I think you want me to do things.

I was confused but I guess Dad knew what Tommy meant. Dad said you're a smart boy, Tommy. He said, you don't want to do those things? Tommy said I don't think so. Dad said how do you know if you don't try? Most boys like those things when they try them. You see it in the videos. You know how much Taylor likes to do it. Brothers are nice to each other. It's a two-way street. Tommy said, but I'm not gay. Dad said, I know. It's just boy sex. Just for fun. Boys do it all the time. They just don't talk about it at school.

That's when I figured it out. Dad meant Tommy sucking on my penis. I got scared cuz I don't want Dad to scare Tommy away. My penis got erect anyways thinking about it.

Tommy didn't say anything. Dad started masturbating Tommy's penis. Dad said do you want me to be in charge, Tommy? Like a real Dad? Tommy nodded a little. Dad said, say it. Tommy didn't say anything. Dad said, say please be in charge, Daddy. Tommy closed his eyes and he said it really quiet. Dad kissed Tommy's neck. He said that's my good boy. Then Dad said, open your mouth. Tommy did, a little. Dad put his finger in. Dad said, there we go, you know how. I could tell Tommy was sucking on it some. Dad masturbated Tommy's penis faster. Tommy was breathing fast through his nose. He was close to his orgasm. Then Dad stopped.

Dad told me to take off everything and sit up on the desk. I did it but I said you don't have to, Tommy. I don't care if you don't want to. Dad said you're a very kind boy, Taylor. We'll let Tommy decide.

Dad took his finger out and put Tommy down so he was standing. Tommy opened his eyes and looked at me. I said you don't have to. Tommy looked at Dad. Dad touched his hair. I said it's okay really. Tommy said shut up, Taylor. Then Tommy did it.

He didn't kiss my penis or lick it or anything. He just leaned over and put it in his mouth all the way. Mine's small so he can do that easy. His eyes were closed. Dad started masturbating him again.

Tommy didn't really know how to do a fine job but I didn't care. It was so amazing. Dad kept saying there's my very good boy, there's my son. Dad put his hand on Tommy's butt and masturbated his penis really fast. Tommy had his orgasm with my penis in his mouth. After that he stopped sucking on mine and leaned back on Dad. Dad said, good boy but you didn't finish. Tommy didn't say anything. Dad said you can finish with your hand. Tommy chewed his lip but then he masturbated my penis and I had my orgasm in like five seconds.

Dad hugged Tommy tight. I said how that was so amazing. Tommy looked confused. Dad wiped my semen off Tommy's hand with his finger. Then he said, open your mouth. Tommy made a little face but he did it. Dad put his finger in. Tommy made a bigger face. Dad kissed his head. He said, now it's a two-way street.

I wanted to kiss Tommy so bad right then so I said can I kiss you and he said okay so I did and I hugged him and hugged him til after a long time he said geez it's no big deal. I said really? He said ya. I said really really? He said shut up, it's okay. Then he said, you made a funny face. Dad laughed and I laughed and Tommy laughed.

Dad rubbed Tommy's tummy. He said you're my son now, for real. Tommy said okay. Then he said thanks. Then he said, thanks, Dad. Dad smiled.

Dad said, you want me to be proud of you, don't you Tommy? Tommy said ya. Dad said, you love Taylor and you want him to be happy, don't you? Tommy said ya, I do. That made me soooo happy. Then Dad said, so next time you'll finish. That'll make me very proud and make Taylor very happy.

I was nervous and I started to say you don't have to but Tommy just said okay, Dad. I guess that means there's a next time. I couldn't even believe it.

Dad kissed Tommy on the forehead and he said you boys can have naked time til school on Monday. Tommy said what if we want to go outside? Dad said it's warm enough. You can wear your sneakers. Tommy made a face but I said cool, I want to suck on your penis in the fort. Tommy said really? I said ya, I thought about that ever since we made it. Tommy said is that all you think about? I said no but I think about it a lot cuz I love you and I like sucking on your penis better than anything.

Dad said, aren't you glad to have a brother like Taylor? Tommy said ya. Dad swatted Tommy's butt but not hard. You better be, Dad said. Tommy laughed and I laughed and we put on sneakers and went to the fort naked and it felt so cool and I sucked on Tommy two more times out there and then I knew things were okay.

Chapter 39: Talks With Dad - Part Thirty-nine

Summary:

Before and after are different.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Thirty-nine

It was weird. Stuff seemed mostly the same but I didn't really know what it meant that Tommy sucked on my penis. Maybe he only did it cuz of my Dad. I was scared that maybe he didn't like it and it would ruin everything.

I wanted so bad to ask Tommy if he liked it. Dad told me to "let Tommy process." He said your brain mostly figures out how to make things seem okay. You get used to stuff and you forget how you thought about it before.

The next Saturday after soccer Tommy asked for videos. I didn't suck on his penis that morning cuz his game was early. He's always aroused after soccer if I don't give him his orgasm before. Dad got a serious look. He said, are you ready? To Tommy. Tommy said ya. His face was red. Dad said, say yes, Daddy. Tommy said it, just like that. Now it's like Dad and Tommy say stuff that they understand but I don't.

Dad said to be naked so we were and he showed more boy sex videos. It was mostly older boys and little boys masturbating each other and sucking. Tommy was wicked stiff and I was too. Dad masturbated Tommy a little but then he stopped and he told me to sit on the desk. Then I figured out what they were talking about.

Dad said go on, Tommy. Tommy was standing up and I could hardly look at him I was so nervous. He came close and I hugged him and I said you don't have to but he said shut up and he kissed me. That was the best kiss ever, not cuz of how long or anything but cuz he did it then.

Tommy bent over and did it. Dad masturbated him really slow so he didn't have his orgasm. It felt so awesome even if he's not accomplished. Dad told him stuff. Like he said, you know how Taylor does it. Up and down. Press with your tongue. stuff like that. Tommy tried the stuff Dad said. I was afraid to have my orgasm in his mouth but I couldn't stop it. It just happened. I made noises and I thought I was gonna fall off the desk. Dad told Tommy to finish. He kinda made a face but he didn't stop. Then Dad rubbed Tommy's butt and masturbated him really fast and Tommy had his orgasm.

Dad turned Tommy around and hugged him and said he was proud and then he kissed Tommy. Like, on the mouth. Tommy looked surprised. I guess I was too. Tommy's face was all the way red. Dad said, are you happy, Taylor? I said I was never ever more happy. Dad said give your brother a kiss. I kissed Tommy hard and he kissed back.

Dad said to take a shower and then no clothes the rest of the weekend. I like naked weekends. Tommy was quiet so in the shower I washed his penis but then he washed mine. That was the first time ever for that. We got out and dried off and I couldn't stand it anymore so I said did you like it?

Tommy chewed his lip. He said, it's weird. I said, my penis is weird? He said no, dummy. Sometimes he calls me that but it's not mean. He said when I see the videos I get the feelings and then I kinda want to do it. But then after I don't want to anymore.

I totally get that. There's sucking before your orgasm and sucking after. It's way different. Before is about the sex feeling and after is more like, just cozy. I like both but maybe Tommy only likes the before. I told Tommy about that and he was like, I kinda understand. He said it is okay? I said ya, totally.

I said so you didn't do it just cuz of Dad? I didn't say "my Dad" since my Dad is Tommy's Dad too now. It's so cool to think about that.

Tommy said maybe he wouldn't have done it the first time without Dad but then after he thought about it and about me and then he was aroused and he wanted to. That made me happiest of all time. Then Tommy said, am I supposed to do it to you every time you do it to me? I guess he thought that's what a two way street means. I said no way. You can just do it if you want. I know I'm weird cuz I want to do it all the time. Tommy said that's a good way to be weird. I laughed. Tommy said let's go outside and you can suck on my penis in the fort. He says stuff like that a lot more, not even at night or under the covers. I like it.

Dad's a little different with Tommy now. I guess it's the taking charge thing. He tells Tommy to do stuff like put the dishes away and take out the trash. Tommy just does it. I argue about that stuff sometimes but Tommy never does. Dad says I should take Tommy's example.

I thought maybe since Tommy and me have boy sex I wouldn't want to be a girl anymore. But it's not like that. Sometimes I still do. Tommy kisses me different when I'm a girl. I really like it. And if we go out and he holds my hand. It feels so nice. Making out is the best. We do humping and he gets really aroused. I like sucking on his penis when he's that way, even if he humps my mouth. In girl sex he still only masturbates my penis under my dress but I don't mind. After we have orgasms that way I say I love you Tommy and he says I love you Taylor and it's the nicest.

Chapter 40: Talks with Dad - Interlude Four

Summary:

It's probably obvious, but here it is.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Interlude Four

Alpha - Beta - Omega. A-B-O. The symbolic calculus of perversion. Codified. Normalized. Kink-shaming is a greater sin than any particular kink. Gotta love the internet.

I don't need the TLA. This has been natural to me since I was a boy myself. It's the way of things.

Tommy has needs beyond having his lovely preteen prick serviced. Deep-seated emotional needs, like any boy has. He needs to be seen, wanted, cared for. He needs someone to show him what strength means. To take charge of him. This is all for his benefit. Curse on his father for abandoning the lad. It's the least I can do.

You don't buy it? You don't think I'm on an altruist mission of rescue?

Ah well. Busted. I love turning the boy into a cocksucker. Watching him bend over and part his elegant lips for Taylor is a joy. The look on his cherubic face as his tongue is coated with crystal drops of nascent preteen spunk. It's the purest form of beauty. Ummmph.

But here's the thing: both can be true. Tommy needs us. We fill an essential gap in his life. He's being shaped, but in ways that simply add to his potential for pleasure. We're opening him to new possibilities, teaching him to take chances and try new things. He'll be happier for it.

He's also learning fairness. Any boy who's had his penis fellated should experience reciprocity. Giving is as good as getting.

Now you're thinking that I'm a hypocrite. I don't pleasure my boys orally. I'm a selfish taker, living high on a one-way street.

I've had the experience. Always curious, I blew my little brother a few times. In the act, I recognized the potential it had to give me power. When I later developed my entourage, I'd always initiate a lad with a thorough slurping. It showed them what I expected from their efforts to please me. But it was clear that those who chose to stay in my company took more joy in giving. I did them the favor of allowing them to take me into their eager mouths.

You see, these boys had never been able to satisfy their fathers. On the baseball field, on their report cards... they disappointed their Dads. They felt it, deep inside. The shame, the humiliation. Never good enough. They'd never been able to please the person they were most desperate to please. I gave them the opportunity to gain recognition, acceptance, appreciation and pride.

Taylor's an instinctive omega. I know my role. Tommy's lucky to be in the middle. He's fully addicted to my son's worship. He'll be compliant to maintain his little brother's adoration. He has a boy that will be a girl for him. What more could he want?

The answer, of course, is Daddy. Daddy, not Dad. Daddy, when he needs to be loved unconditionally, as a child is loved. Daddy, when he's vulnerable and needs to know strength. Daddy, when he's afraid and needs guidance or correction. Tommy feeds on making me proud of him. It fills an aching empty place. I intend to fill it completely.

Chapter 41: Talks With Dad - Part Forty-one

Summary:

We learn more about Jenny.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Forty-one

Tommy asked Dad about Jenny, the girl in the videos. He said how did they get her to have sex? I guess he was thinking about Stacy. He wants sex with her a lot. Dad said we have to let Tommy be Tommy and it doesn't mean he doesn't love me or want sex with me. It's hard to remember that but I try.

Dad said there were lots of videos of her because they had a sex family. That's a family where everybody has sex with everybody and they're not ashamed and they're nice to each other. Dylan and Jenny and the little brother were all adopted by the Dad. The Dad knew that Dylan was in a sex family before so he said it was okay if they did stuff as long as they were nice and didn't make anybody do stuff they didn't want to. He adopted Dylan when Dylan was ten and then Jenny when she was six. So Dylan got Jenny to like sex. The Dad had cameras in their rooms to be sure he was nice.

Jenny was sad when she got adopted cuz her Mom couldn't take care of her anymore. Dad showed a video where she's in her bed and crying and Dylan comes in and he says he was sad too and he gets in bed with her and he hugs her and then she stops crying and they go to sleep that way. That was really nice. I like Dylan a lot.

Then there's one and it starts the same but when Dylan's hugging her he puts his hand in her pj bottoms. She says you're not supposed to do that. Dylan says it'll make you feel better. Dad said Dylan knew how since he had a sister before. She was older than him and showed him. Jenny said okay I guess. You could see his hand moving and she wiggled some and then she fell asleep and Dylan did too with his hand there still.

The next one is Dylan giving Jenny a bath. I guess it wasn't the first time cuz she didn't argue or anything. Dad said she's seven in that one. Dylan's eleven like Tommy. They both take off everything and they get in together. Dylan's penis was mostly erect. Dylan washed her hair then her chest and then between her legs. She let him. She even opened her legs more. Tommy said I guess she likes it now? Dad said of course she does, it's nice for her.

Then Dylan says I have to do your butt. She goes on her tummy and lifts her butt up. Tommy said oh my god are they gonna have sex? Dad said she's not ready for that, just watch.

Dylan was all the way erect and he put soap on his penis and on her butt and he washed her there and he even put his finger in a little. Jenny said don't go in, I don't like that. Dylan said I just want to be sure you're clean. Then Dylan put his penis against her butt. He rubbed it there like between but not inside. It was like pretend sex. Dylan went faster and Jenny said are you done? He said almost and then he had his orgasm. He only made a little semen, more like me than like Tommy. Then he washed the semen off her back and said all done and they got out of the tub and he dried her off with a towel. Dylan said you can have naked time if you want. Jenny said okay. Dylan brushed her hair and talked to her. Dylan said I used to have naked time with my sister. Jenny said I never did that before I came here. Dylan said it's nice and cozy. Jenny said I guess so, ya. Then Jenny said her mom used to give her her bath. Dylan said ya? Jenny said ya. Then she started to cry. Dylan held her from behind for a while before he put his hand between her legs. She stopped crying after.

Dad was masturbating Tommy's penis the whole time. I could tell Tommy really really really wanted his orgasm. I was masturbating too seeing Tommy's face. He looks so amazing when he has the sex feeling so much.

Dad started another video. It was Dylan and the little boy. Dad said his name is Sammy. Dylan was on top of Sammy with his penis in Sammy's mouth. He was humping it. He was turned around so he had Sammy's penis in his mouth too.

Dad stopped masturbating Tommy. Tommy looked at Dad. Sometimes I think they can talk without talking. It's weird. Dad said for me to lay on the floor. Then I figured out what was going on.

It was so so amazing. Tommy got on me and humped my mouth and then I felt his mouth on my penis. I grabbed his butt since I wanted to keep his penis all the way in my mouth. I used my tongue like he likes and he had his orgasm in like a minute. He was just sort of holding my penis in his mouth but I didn't care cuz it was so nice. But then Dad said, "Finish." Tommy went up and down on me a little and I had my orgasm. Dad saw I was and he said "Finish" again. Tommy didn't stop. Dad said "That's my boy. Be nice to your brother."

Tommy's face was wicked red after. I said was it okay? Tommy said it tastes weird. I said ya but I like it. He said I know you do. He said, I think your Dad wants us to be a sex family. I said I dunno. Maybe he just wants us to be nice to each other. Tommy was quiet but then he said, they have a girl. I said oh. I said do you need a girl to have a sex family? Tommy said maybe. I was sad and I guess he saw and he said you're sort of a girl. I said I will be for you. Anything you want.

Tommy said I know. He was quiet after so I put on my girl underpants and we went to bed and I held his penis and he let me kiss him. I hope it's okay.

Chapter 42: Talks With Dad - Part Forty-two

Summary:

I get in trouble.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Forty-two

I got in trouble. Since we had the fort I thought it would be cool to have a campfire. I know I'm not supposed to set stuff on fire, but I thought it would be okay. We cleared out most of the woods around it and made a circle of rocks so I made a pile of sticks and some newspaper and got matches from the house. Tommy said do you think it's safe? I said ya. Anyway, it worked better than I thought but then it started to go outside the rocks so we had to throw dirt on it and it was scary til we got it to go out.

When we went inside Dad smelled the smoke on us so I had to tell him what happened. Tommy was scared but Dad said it was my idea so I had to apologize. We never did that with Tommy there before. I told Tommy about the spanking part but not the other part. Dad told Tommy he could watch.

I took off everything and I said what I did. My penis was erect like always. I was wicked embarrassed. Dad spanked me ten times at least. I tried not to cry but I did a little, mostly because Tommy saw me that way. I wasn't sure after if Dad wanted the rest but he said "Go on then, Taylor." So I undid Dad's pants and sucked on his penis. Tommy didn't say anything. When Dad had his orgasm I stood in the corner like always. Dad talked to Tommy. He said this time he wouldn't punish him, but since Tommy's older he should know better and tell me not to do stuff like that. Tommy said he was sorry. Then Dad hugged me and said he forgave me and he loves me and everything is okay.

Dad said to go take a shower. In the shower Tommy was like, do you think he'd do that to me if I get in trouble? I said probably ya. Tommy said the end part too? I said you mean the apologizing. He said that's what you call it? I said ya, it's a way to say you're sorry. Tommy said oh. I said I don't mind that part really. It's better than the spanking. That's how I know everything is okay. Tommy said it was scary to see it except after when Dad said he loves me. I said Dad loves you too. Tommy said ya? I said ya, totally. Tommy said I hope I don't get in trouble. I said me too. I didn't want to have to see Tommy get spanked. I could tell he still was worried so I said I don't think he'd make you do the apologizing if you said you're really really sorry. It's just a way to show it. Tommy said it's weird. After that he didn't seem so worried though.

Tommy said your butt is really red. I said ya do you want to kiss it and make it better? I was just teasing. Tommy said no way do you want to kiss mine? I said maybe. He laughed. Then I said I I would if you wanted. I remembered what Uncle Matt did and how it made me crazy and if it would make Tommy crazy too. Then I thought it would be too weird.

Tommy teased me back and he stuck out his butt and said "Go on then, Taylor." I guess he was trying to sound like Dad. So I did it. I just kissed on the outside. Tommy still smelled like smoke. He laughed and he said you're so weird and I said I can't help it and I did it again.

Tommy said to wash his penis so I did that. I love feeling his penis get erect. He said do you remember the Jenny video? I said which one. He said the bath one. I said ya. Tommy said I think your Dad shows us stuff he wants us to do. I said maybe but maybe he just wants to give us ideas. Tommy said ya maybe. Then he said turn around.

Mostly Tommy doesn't just tell me to do stuff. I didn't mind though. I thought maybe I knew since he talked about the bath video. So I did it and I bent over and put my hands on the wall. Just doing that made my penis erect. Tommy said your butt is kinda like hers. Then I felt his hands there and the soap and then his penis. He did it in between like in the video. He went really slow and then faster. It felt neat. I said do you like it? He said shut up. I would have let him go inside but I didn't say it. I masturbated my penis like mad.

He put his hands on my hips and pushed on me and made a noise and I felt him have his orgasm. I had mine then too. It wasn't real sex but it was kinda like that and I thought it's a big step and I love Tommy more than ever.

Tommy was quiet again. It's scary when he's like that. I didn't want to make him mad so I didn't ask him if he liked it. I just said I liked it. Tommy said, put on your girl stuff. I said which? He said the dress. Then he said and the earrings. The girl ones. I did and I did a ponytail and put on the hairband. Tommy watched me.

Dad came to say dinner was ready. He saw me and he said what's up? I said Tommy told me to. Dad said did you want to? I said ya. I didn't say about the shower. Dad said, "Good girl, Taylor. Tommy, be nice to your sister." Tommy said okay. Dad put his hand on Tommy's head. Dad said, just okay? Tommy got kinda red but then he said yes Dad. Dad said, how do you feel, saying that? Tommy said, it feels nice. Dad smiled real big.

Chapter 43: Talks With Dad - Part Forty-three

Summary:

Tommy's in love with Jenny.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Forty-three

I think Tommy's in love with Jenny. He wants to watch her videos all the time. I don't mind cuz he doesn't talk about Stacy so much. We can watch together and learn stuff.

Tommy told Dad he's surprised Jenny likes sex. Dad said everybody likes sex if they learn about it the right way. Dad said sometimes it's harder for girls because some people think they shouldn't like it. He said that's stupid and mean and not fair to the girls. It feels just as nice for them.

Dylan's always nice to Jenny. There's ones where she comes in his room in her pjs and says can I sleep with you? Cuz she's sad I guess. Dylan always lets her. After the first ones he tells her to take off her pjs and she does and the later ones she just does it without him saying. Dylan holds her and talks to her and rubs between her legs. Then in one she says are you gonna put it inside? Dylan says I want to. Jenny says okay.

Tommy said, but she said she didn't like that. He was talking about the bath one. Dad said she got used to it. Jenny wants to be nice to him too but after she got used to it she liked it.

You can tell Dylan's putting it in her. You can't see cuz they're on their side and she's in front. But he's rubbing her girl parts so Tommy said, he put it in her butt?

Dad said Jenny was too small then for intercourse in her vagina. Weird word. Dylan's Dad told them she had to be older for that. Dylan was used to butt sex with boys so he liked doing it that way. Later when Sammy got adopted Dylan did it with him a lot. Lots of the boy sex videos have that too.

Tommy said butt sex is weird. Dad said he understands how come people think that. It's mostly cuz of the poo. Tommy made a face and said ya. Dad said mostly people who do it make sure there's no poo. Tommy said how do they do that?

I thought maybe Dad would want me to tell Tommy about Uncle Matt, but he just showed another video. Dad said Jenny's family is cool because they show everything so people can see how nice they are.

Dylan and Jenny are in the bathroom and the Dad comes in. It's when Dylan was 11. Dylan takes everything off and the Dad takes off Jenny's clothes. Then the Dad tells them to get in the tub but with no water. They're on their knees in the tub and they bend over the side and the Dad has a bottle. Then I knew what he was doing. It's what Uncle Matt showed me.

The Dad had slippy stuff and he put it on his finger and he did it to Dylan first. Dylan said see, it's no big deal to Jenny. She was making faces. Then the Dad filled the bottle again and did it to Jenny. She didn't look too happy. The Dad just talked to her about how it's important to be clean. Then he tell Dylan to go poo. You can't see that part in the video. Then he picks Jenny up out of the tub. I guess she goes poo too. Then he turns the water on in the tub and tells them to take a bath.

Tommy was like, that is soooo weird. Dad said it helps make sure everything's working with your tummy. Plus being clean inside for intercourse. Dad showed stuff on the internet about it. Even doctors do it if your tummy isn't working. He said that's how Jenny learned she liked having something in her butt after she got used to it.

Then Tommy was quiet. Dad said what's on your mind, Tommy? Tommy said, the Dad did it to Dylan too. Dad said it was fair that way. Seeing Dylan do it made Jenny feel like it was okay. Tommy was still quiet. Dad said, I know what you're thinking. Tommy said you do? Dad said ya. You're wondering if the Dad has butt sex with Dylan. Tommy's face got red. I think mine did too. Tommy said, I guess I wondered that. Dad said, they do that, ya. Dylan was used to it from before and he wanted his new Dad to do it with him. Tommy said Dylan wanted it? Dad said ya, he likes it a lot. You can see in other videos. It's a special way to be close. Tommy didn't say anything.

Dad showed one more. Jenny comes in Dylan's room and he's in bed and she takes off her pjs and gets in with him. He holds her and kisses her head and rubs her front. Then she says, put it inside. By then I guess she liked it. Dylan had slippy stuff and Jenny said let me and she put it on his penis. She went on her side again and she had her knee up so you could kinda see Dylan put his penis in her butt. She made a face but then she didn't and then Dylan rubbed her more and she made like a sex face. Then Dylan had his orgasm and I think they went to sleep that way. It was really nice.

Tommy masturbated his penis when he watched that one. He let me suck on it at the end til he had his orgasm. It was a good one.

Dad tells me all the time that Tommy needs to "process things." It means he needs to think about them and decide if they're okay. I have to be patient. Makes me crazy. I want to be Jenny. I want to tell him to put it inside. I want to put the slippy stuff on his penis and feel it go in me. I want to see Tommy's face when he has his orgasm. Inside. Inside me.

Dad says to think about all the boys in the boy sex videos. He says they all had times before they did it. Then they did it the first time. Then after that they did it a lot.

I hope we do it a lot.

Chapter 44: Talks With Dad - Part Forty-four

Summary:

Intimate talks are the best talks.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Forty-four

In bed that night I held Tommy's penis and he rubbed the front of my underpants and we talked. I love that. We talked about everything. Like he has a math test and he's scared about it. Dad says talks like that are intimate. I like that word. It's about telling each other what you're really thinking deep inside, even if it's scary or embarrassing because you know the other person will understand and be nice about it. Intimate talks are the best talks.

I said Dad's good at math so he could help. Tommy said maybe he'd ask. I said are you scared to ask? Tommy said sometimes Dad's kinda scary. I said how and Tommy said it's like he knows what I'm thinking. I said ya, I get that too sometimes but I mostly like it since then I don't have to say something that's hard to say.

I said do you still like it here? Tommy said ya. I said if Dad's scary you can talk to him about it. He doesn't want to be scary. Tommy said Dad wants a sex family. I said maybe but just the kind where everybody's nice. Dad said there's bad sex families where people are mean. We don't look at videos like that. Dad said there's bad families that don't have sex. It's not sex that makes a family good or bad, it's whether they're mean or nice.

Tommy was quiet. I said you really like Jenny. He said you really like Dylan. I said ya, he's so nice. Tommy said would you do butt sex with him? I said I guess so, if I was his brother. Tommy said you'd do the cleaning thing? I said ya. Then I said, I already do that. I didn't mean to say it, really. Maybe I wanted Tommy to know. Dad says sometimes my mouth gets ahead of my brain.

Tommy said oh. Then he said, how come? I said, maybe you can guess. Mostly Tommy is the one who's shy to say stuff, but this time it was me. I didn't know what he'd think if I said I wanted it.

Tommy said, does Dad do it with you? I said no. I guess that was his guess. Geez. I thought I pretty much told him without saying it. Then Tommy said oh. Then he said really? I said, I can't help it. I said, I love you. I said, please don't think I'm weird.

Dad says sometimes people need help to see what's right in front of them. He says they look everyplace but right there. I never understood what he meant til then.

Tommy didn't say anything. He just pushed on my head. I think when Tommy does that he means things are okay without talking. It's like when he says shut up, but he shuts me up by putting his penis in my mouth. He had his orgasm in like ten seconds. I stayed there with his penis in my mouth til I could tell he was asleep. It was intimate.

In the morning it was Saturday and I opened my eyes and there was Tommy's penis, right in my face. It was wicked erect. But it was upside down. Like, the end was at my chin and his scrotum was at my nose. I thought, that's weird. Then I felt Tommy. He had my penis in his mouth.

I was like oh my god oh my god inside. I wanted to say something but I thought that might ruin it so I didn't and I just sucked on his penis. It's hard to suck and be sucked on at the same time. Tommy kinda stopped when I started but I didn't mind. He had his orgasm so I thought he wouldn't give me mine in his mouth. But he did. He finished. I was the happiest ever.

We laid like that for a while. Then Tommy said, I'm gonna ask Dad about math. I said cool, maybe we can do it together so I can learn too. Tommy said okay but if you suck on my penis I won't be able to pay attention. He was teasing. I said I can try not to but it's hard. Tommy said if it gets hard then I guess you can. I said cool. He laughed and I laughed. Dad must have heard us so he was at the door and he said what's so funny? We both said nothing at the same time but we couldn't stop laughing. Dad said, you guys. Like, you guys are being weird, but he didn't say the last part. We put on clothes and had breakfast. I was a boy that day.

Chapter 45: Talks With Dad - Part Forty-five

Summary:

Tommy's away. Me and Dad start an experiment. Stacy still bugs me.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Forty-five

Tommy's away for a whole week. I don't know if I can stand it. His Mom's off work so she said she wanted the family back together. Tommy was happy about it but he said he'd miss me a lot. She picked him up on Sunday afternoon. We made out and I sucked on his penis all morning to make sure he remembers me.

It's nice in one way cuz me and Dad get more time. Sunday night Dad said we can watch a movie. He set it up so we can watch videos from the computer on the big tv and be comfy on the couch.

Dad said we'd try an experiment this week. He said Tommy might be ready for next steps, so I have to be ready too. He said I'm not allowed to touch my penis. He got me this thing to wear. He said it's an athletic supporter. Boys wear it for sports. It holds your penis and your scrotum up tight but it just has straps in the back so your butt's bare. I have to wear it all week to remind me not to touch. Dad said to be sure I was clean inside and out.

I pretty much figured out what he was thinking. I remembered Uncle Matt so I was wicked excited.

That night we just watched normal stuff. I told Dad we should start Avatar The Last Airbender. I saw some on the computer. Tommy likes it and he saw the whole thing so I want to know the story. The boy in it is so cool cuz he can fly and he likes the girl and she has a brother that's older and there's an older boy that starts out evil but turns out to be good.

Dad showed me how to put on the supporter. It feels weird and it made my penis erect. Dad said I'd get used to it. Then Dad said to go get the slippy stuff.

We just watched for a while sitting close. It was intimate. Then Dad showed me his hand and said to pick a finger. I guessed what he meant so I picked the middle one. Dad smiled. He said, clever boy. I put slippy stuff on it. Dad said, you too. So I put more on my butt, like Uncle Matt showed me. Dad hugged me and he pulled my head on his lap so I was on my side and then he did it.

First he just went around the outside with his finger. He said, do you know the proper word? I said butthole? He laughed. I said I know, I was just teasing. I said it's my anus. He said that's better. He said there's lots of feelings there. I said ya, I feel it in my penis. Dad said that's promising. I wasn't sure what that meant but I figured it was a good thing.

Dad said to relax. I tried my best but my butt kept squeezing. He rubbed in circles on my anus til I stopped that. He said to breathe. I said, I am? He said like normal, don't hold your breath. I guess to do sex you have to remember more than one thing at a time.

When I stopped squeezing and was breathing okay he pushed his finger in a little. He said, what's the inside called? I said it's my rectum. He pushed in more then back out. He said, are you comfy? I said ya. He pushed in more and back out again. He said comfy? I said ya. Then he started pushing really slow but he didn't stop. I guess I squeezed so he stopped and he said relax so I tried then he kept going and then I felt his hand on my butt so I knew it was all the way in. My penis was so erect it hurt almost.

Dad said comfy? I said ya but it kinda aches. Dad said that's okay, it's a good ache. I said I guess so. I felt it in my penis too so that must be what he meant. He just held it there and we watched a whole episode. The ache didn't go away exactly but it didn't bother me. Then Dad started to move his finger. Not in and out but like rubbing. He was on that place that Uncle Matt found. I made a noise. I couldn't help it.

Dad said comfy? I said ya. Just, that place. Dad said he knows. We watched another episode and he rubbed tiny rubs the whole time. I had to think hard to stay still.

After the episode ended Dad said, you can suck now. I wanted to so bad. I opened his pants and he was erect and I did my best even if I kept thinking about his finger in my rectum. Dad made a lot of semen that time. He kissed my hair and said that's enough for tonight. He said to go to bed and no touching.

In the morning I had school and Dad said I have to wear the supporter under my pants with no underpants. That was weird cuz my butt was bare against my pants. It made me think about stuff all day. It didn't help that I saw Tommy outside at lunch. We don't eat together cuz it would be weird, like a fourth grader at the sixth grader table. Tommy was across from Stacy and they were talking and laughing. I had to keep saying in my head what Dad tells me. Tommy loves me. Tommy's got to be Tommy.

That night me and Dad watched more Avatar. He actually kinda likes it. He laughs at the funny parts. He says there's good things to learn about being friends. I knew to be clean and bring the slippy stuff and Dad made me crazy with his finger. He didn't let me have an orgasm but a little semen came out of my penis anyways. Dad says that's "to be expected." He let me suck when we watched a whole episode so I had to go slow.

Tuesday I had homework and I was sleepy so I just went to bed. Then at school I got upset because after I was waiting for the bus and I saw Tommy and his Mom was picking him up in her car and Stacy was there and she got in the car with them. When I got home I told Dad and I started crying. I couldn't help it. Dad said I could call Tommy after dinner but I have to be nice and think about what makes Tommy happy. I said I thought I make him happy. Dad said it's selfish to think I can be the only one that does.

When I called Tommy I tried not to be upset. He could probably see my face was red though. I said I saw you go with Stacy after school. He said we just went to the mall. I said was it like a date? He said not really. I said did you do anything? He said my Mom was with us the whole time. I said did you want to do stuff? He said ya but he thinks Stacy's not like that. I said you mean she's not like Jenny? He said ya. Then he said, she's not like you. That made me feel better. I said, Dylan has Jenny. He has Sammy too. Tommy said ya. I said I miss you. He said I miss you too. Then he pointed his phone down and pulled out the front of his pants and showed his penis. It was wicked erect. I laughed and he laughed and I said I love you and he said see you Friday.

Dad hugged me. He said he was proud of me. But Friday is like forever away. I'm gonna go crazy.

Chapter 46: Talks With Dad - Part Forty-six

Summary:

I'm important!

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Forty-six

Wednesday night after I talked to Tommy Dad showed me a video. It was nice to do that on the couch. I put slippy stuff on his finger and he put it in my rectum and we talked. My penis was squished in the supporter but I still wasn't allowed to touch it.

The video was Dylan and Sammy, right after Sammy got adopted. Dad said Dylan was twelve then and Sammy was seven. Dylan was showing him how things were in their family. Dad said Sammy didn't come from a sex family but he wasn't shy. They were in the bathroom and Dylan told him to take everything off and he did and Dylan gave him the enema. Sammy said it's weird and Dylan said you'll get use to it. Sammy's penis was erect. Then they went in the bath together. Dylan washed Sammy's penis and masturbated it a little. Sammy's legs went all over and the water splashed out. Dylan laughed. Then he turned Sammy over and lifted his butt and Dylan put his mouth there. It was like what Uncle Matt did to me. Sammy said that tickles and was wiggling and laughing like mad. Dylan held him and he kept doing it til Sammy got quiet. Then Dylan stopped with his mouth and his penis was erect and he put stuff on his finger and put it in Sammy's butt.

Sammy said what are you doing? Dylan said I'm fucking your butt. I'm not supposed to say that word but Dylan does. Dylan said this is what we do. Sammy said it's weird. Dylan said does it hurt? Sammy said no. Dad said Sammy's old family was really strict so he was used to doing what he was told.

Dylan started to go in and out with his finger. Dylan said rub your dick like I did. You could tell Sammy was kinda doing it. Then Dylan took out his finger and put his penis in, all at once. His penis is bigger than his finger. Sammy said ow. Dylan said it's okay, don't squeeze. Dylan started going in and out with his penis. He had a wicked sex face.

Dad said Dylan was accomplished with little boys. He did it with lots of them in his other families. He taught them to receive a penis til they liked it. Dad said Dylan could tell if a boy was probably going to like it. Sammy was that sort of boy, even if he never did it before.

I said, what makes a boy like that? He said some boys are that way. It's how they're made. I said, does God decide? Dad said he didn't know, but the boys don't decide. They just are. He kissed my hair and he said, boys like that are kind. They like to make people happy. They like to be liked. They like to try new things and learn. They're important because of all that.

I said, important? Dad said ya, because the world needs more nice and kind people. I said, am I that sort of boy? Dad said, what do you think? He moved his finger in my rectum and I made a noise and my penis got wet. He laughed a little and I did too.

I never thought about being important. That made me feel good.

I said, am I important to Tommy? Dad said yes, for sure, even if doesn't always say it.

Dylan went faster in Sammy's butt and then he made a noise and stopped so he was having his orgasm. Then he turned Sammy around and kissed him on the mouth, like a boyfriend kiss. Sammy looked confused. Dylan said this is what we do. Sammy said okay. They got out and Dylan dried him with a towel. Dylan picked up their clothes and they went out of the bathroom naked. Dad said you hardly ever see Sammy wearing clothes in the videos.

Dad said, are you worried about Tommy and Stacy? I said ya, I can't help it. Dad said, Dylan has Jenny, but see how he is with Sammy? I guess that's how come Dad picked that video. I said what if I don't want to share? Dad said sharing is a way to be kind. Dad said he knows that I can share. I said how do you know? He said, because you let Tommy be part of the family. He said, you let Tommy share me.

I said, that's easy cuz you're my Dad and that's forever. Dad said, Tommy's your brother, and that's forever too.

I know all this stuff already. It's not like we didn't talk about it before. Dad says things that are hard need reminding. He's good at reminding me.

Dad said I could suck so I did and he was moving his finger and I was trying to rub my penis on the couch but Dad made me stop. It made me soooo crazy. After I gave him his orgasm I said, what's the experiment? Dad said, can't you guess? I couldn't. Dad said be patient. I'm not good at being patient. Dad said do I need to make you wear mittens? I said, how come? He said, so you don't masturbate your penis. I laughed. I said maybe.

I was just kidding it but Dad actually got my old mittens out and told me to put them on. I said no way. He said ya, you have to. He was kinda smiling so it wasn't like he was being mean. I said is it part of the experiment? He said it's an important part. It's like a game I guess. So I put them on and it helped because when I wanted to touch my penis but the mittens were there so I got reminded.

The next morning I came to breakfast with the mittens still on. Dad laughed. He said that's my boy and you can take them off, but no touching. I thought about Sammy. I said okay.

Chapter 47: Talks With Dad - Part Forty-seven

Summary:

The experiment is a success.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Forty-seven

Thursday my penis was erect all day at school. I told Dad when I got home. He said that's good. I said what's good about it? He said wait til tonight. I didn't want to wait. I wanted to masturbate my penis.

After dinner we were on the couch. I did the slippy stuff. Dad put his middle finger in my rectum. Then he put in his pointer finger in at the same time. It felt kinda stretchy and achy at first but I got used to it. My penis got more erect even if I thought it couldn't be.

Dad showed a video with Dylan and Sammy. It's like they just got home from school. They talk about school stuff mostly. Then Dylan tells Sammy to go get cleaned up. Sammy says will you help me? Dylan says okay but you should be able to do it yourself. Sammy says I like if you do it. Then it shows them in the bathroom and Dylan takes off Sammy's clothes. They still talk about school stuff. When Sammy's naked he goes over Dylan's lap and Dylan gives him the enema. They stay that way for a while til Sammy gets up. His penis is erect. Then he goes poo and Dylan has him stand in the tub and Dylan washes his butt.

Dylan dries Sammy off then he holds his hand and they go out of the bathroom. Sammy says are you gonna fuck my butt? It's funny when he says fuck cuz he's so little. Dylan says ya. Sammy just says okay. He says okay a lot.

Then they're in Dylan's room and Sammy's on the bed on his back. Dylan takes off his pants. His penis is mostly erect already. It's a really nice one, even if he doesn't take the hair off like Dad does. I think about sucking on it sometimes. Dylan does the slippy stuff on his penis and his finger and he puts his finger in Sammy's rectum. Sammy's penis is still erect.

Dylan says ready? Sammy says ya. Dylan says play with your dick. Sammy started pulling on his penis. He does it weird. Dylan used his hand to show him how to go more up and down on it. Then Dylan pushed Sammy's legs up on the bed and he rubbed his penis on Sammy's anus and then he put it in. Sammy wiggled some. Dylan said are you okay? Sammy said ya. Dylan said keep rubbing so Sammy masturbated his penis more. He wasn't very accomplished still. Dylan started going in and out real slow.

Dad was moving his fingers the whole time and I could hardly stand it. I had the almost almost feeling worse than ever. I couldn't stay still and I was making noises and Dad just kept saying, that's it, that's good.

Then in the video Dylan started having a sex face and Sammy did too, kinda. Dad was pushing his fingers in and out like Dylan. I was thinking about Dylan doing that to me then I was thinking about Tommy doing that to me and I stretched out my legs real tight and my butt pushed out and my penis pushed up in the supporter and my orgasm happened without even touching my penis. It felt like it came all the way up from my toes and then inside out from my butt to my penis.

It was weird and it went on a long time and I was shaking all over. I wanted to grab my penis but Dad pushed my hand away. After I just laid there like confused.

Dad kissed my head. He said the experiment was a success. I was like, you wanted me to orgasm without touching? He said, I wanted you to orgasm from your rectum. I was like, oh. I didn't know that was a thing. Dad said some boys that like to receive a penis can have orgasms that way. He said it's very special.

I said does Sammy have orgasms that way? Dad said not until he's more my age. Then Dad said, Dylan has orgasms that way. I said how? Dad said, when he does intercourse with his Dad. I was like, how come we never saw that? Dad said he was saving it. I said can I see? Dad said, not tonight. I really wanted to see it.

It made me wonder how come Dad doesn't do intercourse with me. It's weird that I never really thought about it before. Sometimes I don't get why Dad does stuff, but then later I figure it out. He said the same that Uncle Matt said, that Tommy should be first. I said I guess so.

Dad said, besides, you never asked me. I said, I didn't know I was supposed to ask. Dad said, it's not a supposed-to thing. It's a want-to thing. I said Dylan doesn't ask Sammy. He just tells him. Dad said that's true the first times. After Sammy learns about it, Dylan lets him ask. Same with Jenny.

I said but what if Dylan just wants to? Dad said Dylan's good at making Sammy and Jenny want to. That's part of being nice.

I said I want to, with Tommy. I really really want to. Especially after the experiment.

Dad said, then maybe you should ask him.

I said, it's scary cuz what if he doesn't want to?

Dad said, I think he's ready. Dad's mostly right about stuff. I hope he is this time.

Chapter 48: Talks With Dad - Part Forty-eight

Summary:

Tommy comes home! But, Stacy :(

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Forty-eight

On Friday Dad said I could wear my regular underpants. It felt weird to have my butt covered. I guess what matters is what you're used to.

I couldn't wait for school to end so I could see Tommy. I had to wait even more because he had soccer practice after. When I got home Dad said we should have a talk before Tommy got there.

Dad said I have to think different about Tommy and Stacy. He said Tommy's never going to just like boys for sex. Dad said we should be happy for him. You have to let people be who they are. Then he said that if we let Tommy feel good about girls, then he'll probably like box sex even more. I said that doesn't make sense.

Dad said one reason Tommy is still a shy about boy sex is that he thinks it means he only likes boys. He doesn't want anybody to think he's that way. He doesn't even want me and Dad to think it. If we make sure Tommy knows that it's good that he likes girls too then he won't worry so much about boy sex.

I said, I want him to be my boyfriend. Not just to do boy sex. Dad said that's the hard part. He said the main thing is Tommy cares about me and won't hurt my feelings on purpose. Dad said Tommy's my brother and that's forever. Maybe Tommy is the sort of boy who can have both a girlfriend and a boyfriend. But that's hard too, cuz somebody's feelings get hurt unless everybody thinks it's okay.

I said, I bet Stacy wouldn't understand all that. Dad said he was pretty sure that's right. But if I try to stop Tommy from liking Stacy or spending time with her, he might stop liking me.

That was scary. Dad said, you want Tommy to be happy? I said ya, but I want to keep him. Dad said the only way is to let him be Tommy. Dad said if I let him then things will probably work out.

Dad hugged me and he said I'm special because of how I understand things even if they're hard. I didn't feel like I understood it really but I said it back the best I could.

Dad masturbated my penis really slow. He said that from now on I should save my orgasms for special occasions. I said what does that mean? He said, like last night, the experiment. He said, that was a special orgasm. I said ya, it was amazing. Dad said if I save them then they'll be more amazing. I said how will I know it's a special occasion? Dad said he'd tell me when. I said what if Tommy sucks on my penis? Dad said that counts as a special occasion too. I guess that's the rule now.

When Tommy finally got home I was so excited I almost tackled him. I was still naked from the talk. My penis was wicked erect since Dad didn't give me my orgasm plus I was thinking about Tommy. Dad laughed. He said Taylor missed you. Tommy said he missed me too. We were in the kitchen and I kissed him and he let me and I couldn't help it and I felt his pants and his penis was erect so I just did it right there. I pulled his pants down and got on my knees and sucked on his penis. Dad said, welcome home Tommy. Tommy laughed but it was a nice laugh. He had his orgasm in like a minute.

Dad said we should take a shower so we went to the bathroom. Tommy said, guess what? I said I don't know. Then he stuck his finger under my nose. It smelled weird. I made a face and said what's that? He said, it's Stacy. I said what do you mean? He said Stacy let him put his hand in her pants after soccer. He said they were kissing and he asked her and she said okay so he did it and it was slippy there and he rubbed with his finger. He sounded really happy about it.

I thought I was gonna cry. I had to remember what Dad said. I said, is that how come your penis was erect when you got home? Tommy was like, ya. Then I guess he saw I was sad and he said but she didn't do anything so I thought about you and I thought what you'd do. I didn't know if he was just saying that or what, but it made me feel better.

In the shower I said, did you like it? He said it's weird but ya. I said, cool. I tried to mean it. Tommy said really? I said ya. I said, you like her, I guess. Tommy said ya. He said, are you mad? I said no. I said it's okay if you like her if you still like me too. He said, you're like my brother. I said ya, so it's okay.

I was washing Tommy's penis when we talked. I said, what's it like? He said it's warm and really really soft but weird too cuz there's all this stuff there. I said, stuff? He said there's like wrinkles and bumps. I said that's weird. He said ya. I said, did you go inside? He said no cuz it was only a couple seconds. He was afraid they might get caught and then Stacy's Mom came to pick them up. I said, her Mom brought you home? He said ya. I said, does her Mom know you like her? Tommy said ya. He said he kissed Stacy in the car.

That was the worst part for me. Tommy's penis got erect again. I figure it was from remembering what he did with Stacy. I was glad it was in the shower so he didn't see I was crying. I masturbated him and he had another orgasm. Then he said, god I missed you so much. I think mostly he missed me giving him orgasms.

After the shower I said can I smell it again? Tommy looked at me funny. I said, what? He said, I thought you don't like girls. I said I don't know yet. Maybe I do. I just never did anything with a girl. Tommy smelled his finger. He shook his head then he put it under my nose. It just smelled like shampoo. I guess Stacy washed off. I tried to look disappointed but I wasn't.

Chapter 49: Talks With Dad - Part Forty-nine

Summary:

Love picks you. Oh, and butt sex, finally.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Forty-nine

Friday night Dad tucked us into bed. He sat on Tommy's side and he combed Tommy's hair with his fingers and kissed him on his forehead. Dad asked Tommy about what he did with his Mom and he asked about Stacy. Tommy told about putting his hand in Stacy's pants. Dad said did you ask her first? Tommy said ya. Dad said, just be careful and promise to tell everything that happens. Tommy said okay.

Saturday Tommy's soccer game was early so we took him. Before we went, Dad gave Tommy the supporter. He said you're supposed to wear one for sports. Tommy was like, it's so weird. Dad showed him how to put it on. It was funny to see Tommy's butt stick out. I laughed. He said shut up.

Stacy and her Mom were there. Tommy's Mom wasn't there. Stacy's mom talked to Dad. I heard her say Tommy's Mom was glad Tommy had a place to go when she wasn't around. Dad said Tommy's part of the family now and Taylor's glad to have a big brother. I thought that was neat. Stacy watched the game and she even talked to me a little. I said I think he likes you. She said ya? I said do you like him? She said ya. Then she said, does he talk about me? I said ya, sometimes. She said, what does he say? I said, just that you talk after soccer and he likes you. I didn't think I should say the other stuff.

After soccer Dad made lunch and we went to the fort for a while. It was nice out. When we came in Dad said to take a shower. Tommy went but Dad told me to wait a minute. He said to not give Tommy an orgasm in the shower. He said to tell Tommy about videos on the big tv. He said to be ready for next steps. I guess he could see I was scared. I always get scared for next steps in case Tommy doesn't like it. Dad said, don't worry. He said, Tommy's ready. I guess Dad can tell.

When I got to the bathroom Tommy was already in the shower. I got in and I told him about the tv. He said, no way. I said ya, it's awesome. I washed his penis a little. He said, I want to see that. I could tell he wanted to cuz he was wicked stiff. I said, just ask Dad. We got out and dried off and Tommy put on underpants. I stayed behind to get ready for next steps. My tummy was turning. I made sure I was clean inside and out. I put on the underpants that hide my penis.

When I got to the living room Dad and Tommy were already on the couch. Dad moved over so I could sit between them. He said he picked a video that's just right for us.

In the video it was Dylan and Jenny and their Dad watching tv. Jenny was sitting between them on the couch, so it was kinda like us. It was weird cuz they all had clothes on. I said I didn't know they did normal stuff. Dad laughed. He said of course they do, like us. But then Dylan put his hand in the back of Jenny's shorts. She just kept watching tv. Then she put her head on Dylan's shoulder. He slid down and her head was on his tummy and her hand was on his pants. She kinda rubbed there. The Dad pulled her legs up on his lap. Dylan opened his pants and took out his penis. It was erect so it was right in Jenny's face. She held it on his tummy so she could see the tv. The Dad pulled Jenny's shorts down all the way. He put her top leg on his shoulder and he was rubbing between her legs. Dylan took her shirt off so she was naked. The Dad had slippy stuff next to the couch and he put it on his finger and his hand went behind Jenny and I guess he put his finger in her butt cuz she made that face.

Tommy was masturbating his penis in his underpants. Dad told me to be like Jenny. I put my head on Tommy's shoulder. Dad put slipply stuff on his finger and he his hand down my underpants and put his finger in my butt. Tommy was mostly watching the video but he saw what Dad did. Tommy pulled down his underpants so I put my head on his tummy and sucked on his penis.

Jenny started rubbing her front with her hand. The Dad said, I think your sister wants your attention. Dylan laughed and picked Jenny up under her arms. He's strong and she's little. He carried her to the side of the couch and turned her around and put her over the arm of it with her butt up. The Dad moved so he was on the couch next to her. He handed the slippy stuff to Dylan.

Tommy was like, oh my god. Dad smiled. He handed the slippy stuff to Tommy. I got the idea so I went to the end of the couch and bent over it. Dad said, Tommy, your brother wants your attention. Tommy said, you mean... Dad said, you know what I mean.

Tommy looked at me. He was wicked red. He said, you want me to do it? I said I really really want you to. You can pretend I'm Jenny. Or Stacy. I want you to go inside. I pulled down my underpants without showing my penis so he could pretend.

Dad moved over next to me like the Dad in the video. I couldn't see Tommy but I heard wet noises. It was the slippy stuff on his penis. Then I felt it on my butt. He just rubbed it there like in the shower a few times. Then it went lower. Dad said, go slow, Tommy. Taylor's ready.

Then I felt it right on my anus and Tommy made a noise and I felt it go in a little. Then out a little. Then it went right in, all at once. His legs were on my butt. He just stayed there. He said, oh god. He said, it's like burning inside. I said, I like it. Cuz I did. It was different from Dad's finger. I felt like it was burning too.

In the video Dylan was humping Jenny inside. The Dad had his pants open and she was holding his penis. Tommy started to hump a little. It was amazing amazing. My penis was smushed on the arm of the couch so when he pushed it moved and it was like masturbating.

In the video Jenny had the Dad's penis in her mouth so I tried to suck on Dad's but I couldn't really do it properly with Tommy humping me. I held Dad's penis in my hands. Dad kissed me on the cheek. He said he was proud of me. He put his thumb in my mouth so I could suck on it.

Tommy went faster then he smushed me hard and he stayed there and his penis was jumping and it burned even more and he made his orgasm noise. Then he was leaning on me and I wondered if this was a special occasion and I thought it probably was so I rubbed myself on the couch and it gave me my orgasm and Tommy was still inside and it was the best one ever.

We stayed like that til Dad tickled me and he pulled me upside down over the arm and I landed on his lap and he kissed me on the mouth. Like a boyfriend kiss.

Dad told Tommy to come cuddle and he sat next to us and Dad put his arm around Tommy and we had a talk with all three of us. Mainly it was Dad and Tommy. Dad asked Tommy how he felt and Tommy said good. Dad said good how? Dad doesn't like short answers. Tommy said, I liked it. Dad said, just liked it? He tickled Tommy a little. Tommy got red and he hid his face in Dad's shoulder and he said, a lot. Dad said, don't be embarrassed. It's boy sex, and brother sex. Like Dylan and Sammy. You can like it and still like girls.

My butt was gooey but I didn't mind it. I said, I really really liked it. Even if you were pretending.

Tommy said, I kinda was pretending. Then he said, but at the end, I wasn't.

I was so happy inside. Tommy let me kiss him. Then Dad kissed Tommy. On the mouth. Tommy looked confused. Dad touched his face. Dad said, it's okay. Tommy chewed his lip. Dad kissed his cheek. He said, we love you, Tommy. Dad said, I love you. Tommy closed his eyes. Dad kissed him on the mouth again. This time Tommy let him.

Tommy was really quiet the rest of the night. Dad didn't say much either. After Dad tucked us in I was up against Tommy's back and I felt him shake and I figured out he was crying. I said what's wrong? I was afraid it was too weird, what we did. But Tommy said, I don't think my Dad ever loved me. I said I bet he did. Tommy said, he never said it. I said oh. I said, my Dad loves you a lot. I mean, our Dad. Tommy said, he loves you more than me. I said I don't think so. But anyway he had me a lot longer. Tommy said, I guess so. Then he said, I can't help it. He said, I'm so mad at my Dad and I hate him but I'm not supposed to and I love your Dad and I'm not supposed to and I don't know what to do.

I said, how come you think you're not supposed to love our Dad? He said, cuz he's not my real Dad and he's your Dad. I said, so what? Dad says you love who you love. That's the supposed-to part. If you love them, you're supposed to. You don't pick, really. Love picks you.

Tommy turned over. I thought he wanted me to kiss him so I did. He kissed back, hard. We made out and humped our penises together. He has his orgasm. I thought it was a special occasion but I saved mine anyway. I said, I love you, Tommy. He said, I love you too. It was the best sleep ever after that.

Chapter 50: Talks With Dad - Part Fifty (Interlude Five)

Summary:

Tommy finds new confidence.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Fifty (Interlude Five)

I didn't know when it would happen, or exactly how. Tommy needs to process things. It took three days after the Saturday when Tommy first fucked my son.

I was half asleep, the first light of morning filtering in. A warm Spring day was promised. Fraught with potential. Through the slit of my eyes, a boy standing beside my bed. Underpants, boy-style. Not Taylor.

"Is everything okay, Tommy?"

The boy nodded, then shrugged, his eyes darting to the side.

"Tell me, son. It's okay, whatever it is."

"Just... you said... you love me."

"I do, very much. I think of you as my own." It's possible that I intended this on many levels, but my expression didn't let on.

"I... didn't say it back."

I felt my face soften. "I know. It's not easy, is it? With your father being... distant. You can say it if and when you feel it, if and when you're ready. It won't change how I feel about you, either way."

A deep breath. His eyes are shiny. "I... I love you... D-Dad..."

I patted the bed beside me. He perched his bottom there. "That was very brave, Tommy. I love you too. Thank you for being part of our family."

Perhaps this was all. It would have been enough. But there was more on his mind.

"You... kissed me."

"I did. Was that okay?"

He nodded slightly. Squirmed on the precipice of the mattress. As uncomfortable as he was, I sensed a new level of confidence. Perhaps he's emboldened by his recent digital intrusion into Stacy's pants, his first probe at a girl's nascent quim. Boy sex can be just that. His next words bore out my intuition.

"Would you... do it again?"

"Of course. You can ask, any time. I don't want to make you uncomfortable. Just say, May I have a kiss, Daddy?'"

"Daddy?"

The distinction wasn't lost on him. "You don't always have to try to be grown-up. You're still a boy. You feel small sometimes. There's no shame in that."

His teeth at his lip. "Can I have a kiss, D-Daddy?" His cheeks flared in a delightful way.

"You most certainly may."

I waited. He leaned in. I kissed his forehead, held him there for a long moment. He withdrew a bit... turned his head slightly... offered me his lips. I accepted, gingerly, a light touch. He came at me again, more urgently. I complied. His warm breath through his nose. I pulled him to my chest atop the blanket.

I said what I thought was on his mind. "You don't have to be like Taylor for me to love you, Tommy."

"W-what do you mean?"

"You don't have to do the things Taylor does. With me."

"Oh."

"I thought you might be wondering about that. You can make your own decisions about what you want and what you don't. I'll help you to know... what the options are. That's what the videos do. They show you the possibilities. I may... encourage you, but... you can always decide."

"O-okay." So quiet.

"You've liked the things we've done so far, I think."

He nodded, his cheek resting against me.

"You've made Taylor so happy, being nice to him." By this I mean sucking my son's cock, of course.

"He makes me happy too."

"Yes. You're a lucky boy, you know."

"I know."

"Tell me about Saturday. How you felt."

"I... didn't really want to. But then I did. Want to."

"I understand. Our thoughts change in response to our bodies. It's the way we're made. And after?"

He swallowed. "I... loved it. It was the best ever."

"I thought you might. Taylor was more than ready."

He stayed, snuggled closer. His hand moved over the blanket. Lower.

"Your penis is erect." It was a credible imitation of Taylor.

I chuckled. "You have his voice down almost perfectly."

"It's funny how he talks."

"You can blame me. I like the proper words. And my penis is always erect in the morning."

"Me too, pretty much. But Taylor's there and he..."

"He sucks your cock until you cum in his mouth."

Tommy snorted. "Ya."

Tommy's hand moved up, slipped under the blanket.

"Only if you want to," I said.

"I kinda do."

"Kinda?"

He gripped me tentatively. Met my eyes.

"I want to see your face."

My heart genuinely melted. He tugged. He saw my face.

"Ya. Like that. Like how you look at Taylor. When he... sucks your cock."

I held his gaze as his hand worked, gave him all he was asking. He wiped his hand under the sheets. I kissed his forehead, then his lips. He stayed as the light swelled to full morning, til sounds came from the bedroom next door. He slipped away silently.

Taylor's sleepy voice. "Tommy?"

"In the bathroom, doofus." Bare feet padded back.

When I pass by the boys' room a few minutes later, Taylor's mouth is happily engaged with Tommy's morning erection.

“You've got five minutes before you have to get ready for school."

Taylor rolled his eyes and quickened the pace of his bobbing head.

Chapter 51: Talks With Dad - Part Fifty-one

Summary:

We talk about Stacy.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Fifty-one

I love when Tommy get aroused. That's when he wants me to suck on his penis. If he's really really aroused he wants to do butt sex.

I figured out that talking about Stacy makes him aroused. It still makes me feel a little sad but I don't mind so much now. When he gets home I ask him if he saw her and if they did anything. If he got to kiss her or feel her up he gets wicked stiff.

He said that's how the boys in his class talk about girls. "Feel her up" means your hand in her pants. It's weird cuz it's more like feeling down there but he said it really means putting your finger up inside. Stacy lets him do that now. He said she even likes it cuz it's masturbating her. I asked if she has orgasms. Tommy said he's not sure.

Tommy said it makes him crazy because they can't do more. They can only do stuff after soccer and they have to hide. Stacy's afraid they're gonna get caught so she won't let him pull down her pants or anything. She only rubs his penis over his pants. She never gave him his orgasm. I'm glad about that since it makes him want sex when he gets home.

If I'm a girl when he gets home it makes him want butt sex more. We make out and he humps on me then he tells me to turn over. Dad says it's easier for him that way. For Tommy, butt sex isn't boy sex so much. Just if he's aroused then sometimes he doesn't care. Tommy says my butt is like a girl's butt anyway, even if I'm being a boy. He just does it from behind so he doesn't see my penis.

Tommy talks to Dad about Stacy too. Sometimes they talk while I'm sucking on Tommy's penis. Dad tells him ways to do more stuff, like how to masturbate her better. There's even a video where Dylan teaches Sammy how to masturbate Jenny. I like to learn that stuff too in case I ever do it with a girl. If I do, I want to be accomplished.

Tommy's Mom still works a lot so he stays over most nights. His sister stays with one of her friends mostly. Dad asked Tommy, who's at your house after school? Tommy said nobody. Dad said, hmmmm. Like he was wondering something. Tommy said what? Dad said, does Stacy's Mom talk to your Mom? Tommy said not really. Dad said, if you went to your house after school with Stacy... He didn't say the rest.

Tommy's eyes got big. Then he had his orgasm in my mouth.

Later I asked Dad, if Tommy has sex with Stacy, will he still want sex with me? Dad said he had girlfriends all the time when he was in school but Uncle Matt was always there at home for boy sex. He said girl sex "takes a lot of effort" but boy sex is easy. I didn't know what that means. Dad said he never stopped wanting Uncle Matt to suck on his penis, even right after he had girl sex.

I didn't really believe it til the time Tommy came home and he said he got Stacy to put her hand in his pants and he had his orgasm. She made a face and said it was gross and wiped her hand on his shirt. I thought Tommy wouldn't want sex after that but then he told me to pull down his pants. He was wicked erect. When I put his penis in my mouth I tasted his semen from before with Stacy. After I said, I don't think your semen is gross. Tommy laughed.

Dad and Tommy still talk about Tommy's house. They're trying to figure out a way to sneak Tommy and Stacy there. It always makes Tommy aroused. Dad says like, do you think she'd take off all her clothes? Tommy says, maybe. Dad says, would you do what Dylan does to Jenny? Tommy says, you mean with my mouth? Dad says ya, that's how you get a girl ready for intercourse. Tommy says, I guess so. They talk like that til Tommy has his orgasm in my mouth. Dad gets aroused too so then I suck on his penis and they keep talking.

It's weird but I like it. I think about Sammy and how he watches Dylan with Jenny and even helps sometimes. But I guess Tommy wouldn't want me to be there. One time I said, what if Stacy comes over here? I didn't think about it, it just came out. I wished I didn't say it but Dad looked at me like he was proud of me. I can't feel sad when he does that.

Tommy was like, how would that work? Dad said, we could arrange things. Tommy said how? Dad said we could let Tommy and Stacy have alone time. Tommy was like, oh my god. I was thinking that too but in a different way.

Chapter 52: Talks With Dad - Part Fifty-two

Summary:

Birthdays. Stuff changes. Tommy makes Dad mad at him.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Fifty-two

We had birthdays. I'm double digits finally. Dad says don't be in a hurry. Tommy's like, I'm almost a teenager. He got taller. I like it. If he gets on top of me to do butt sex I get squashed under him. It feels neat. His semen tastes more like Dad's now. It's scary though cuz when school starts he'll be in seventh and that's s whole different school so I won't see him. Not like we talk a lot at school anyway. He'll have different friends probably. He's still my brother I guess. Forever I hope.

Tommy started to get hairs on his penis. More like fuzz mostly. He made a big deal about it til Dad said it's rude to keep it if somebody's sucking on your penis. Dad keeps his penis and scrotum without any and the hair on his tummy really short. Tommy was like, but I just got it. Dad said, grownups take it off. Dad showed videos of guys and they all had it off. Tommy said Dylan doesn't have it off. Dad laughed. He showed a video when Dylan is 15 and Jenny is 11 and she says, I won't blow you unless you shave it. Tommy likes how Jenny talks in the ones where she's older. She says all the rude words.

Tommy wasn't too happy but he said how do I do it? Dad did it for him. It was funny. Tommy made all different faces. I said, maybe now Stacy will blow you. Tommy said shut up. Then he said, blow me. I did.

Stacy got a phone. Now Tommy texts her all the time. Dad says no secrets in the family so he shows me what they say. Sometimes they talk. I get to listen. They even talk when I'm sucking on Tommy's penis. It's funny how his voice changes. I guess I got used to her.

They mostly talk about school and who likes who. Sometimes they talk about if somebody's doing sex. Tommy says mostly people brag about it even if they're not really doing it. It's almost all boys with girls but he said there's two girls that are girlfriends. There's no boys that are boyfriends but maybe there are but they don't talk about it. Sometimes boys get teased wicked bad if people think they like boys. I get scared about that. I don't want to get teased. Dad says I have to be who I am. There's other boys that have long hair even on varsity football so maybe it's okay.

For our birthdays Dad took me and Tommy to a movie. Tommy said, can Stacy come? Dad asked me if it was okay, since it's my birthday too. I could tell Tommy wanted her to so I said okay.

Tommy and Stacy sat in the back seat on the way. I heard Stacy say, quit it. I looked and Tommy was trying to kiss her. She was like pushing him away but she had this weird smile. I guess Dad could see in the mirror. He said, behave yourself Tommy. Stacy said, thanks Mister Robbins. They held hands after that, even going into the movie. Then they wanted to sit in apart from us. Dad said they could sit one row in front. That made me mad but I didn't say anything.

Stacy had a dress on and I looked and Tommy had his hand on her leg and he moved it up. She pushed it off but she had that smile again and he put it back and it went under her dress. She didn't push it off that time. I could tell he was feeling her up. Dad saw too. He poked Tommy in the back, pretty hard.

On the way home Stacy was quiet. I think she was embarrassed. Dad made Tommy say he's sorry to her. When we dropped her off at her house she let Tommy kiss her so I guess she wasn't too mad. After Tommy got back in the car Dad told him they had to have a serious talk. Tommy looked scared. I don't think he ever saw Dad be really mad at him before. He didn't say anything all the way home.

Chapter 53: Talks With Dad - Part Fifty-three

Summary:

Tommy gets it from Dad.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Fifty-three

When we got home from the movies Dad told Tommy he was disappointed. That's even worse than being mad. I feel terrible if Dad says he's disappointed with me. Dad said Tommy should know better. Maybe Tommy got used to being able to do sex whenever and how I am about it and how Jenny is, but Stacy's not Jenny.

When Dad said that, Tommy was crying really hard. He said he was sorry like ten times. Dad didn't say anything. Then Tommy said, are you gonna spank me?

Dad said, do you think you deserve it? Tommy said, I don't know. Dad said, why would you deserve it? Tommy said, I did stuff she didn't want and I didn't ask her. Then he said, but she does want it. She just acts like she doesn't sometimes. Dad said, how do you know? Tommy said, she lets me if I keep doing it. Dad said, that's not the same. Letting you do it just means she wants your attention and she's afraid that's the only way she'll get it. That's different from her wanting it. Tommy said oh. Dad said, what else? Tommy said, I guess I shouldn't do stuff at the movies. Dad said how come? Tommy said, people might see. Dad said, then what would happen? Tommy said, I guess we get in trouble. Dad said, what about in the car? Tommy said, it was just us. Dad said, Stacy isn't part of the family. She doesn't understand how we are. She probably thinks kissing is private. How do you think she felt? Tommy said, I guess she was embarrassed?

Dad put his hand on Tommy's head. He said, what do you think we should do? Tommy was crying again. He said, please don't be mad at me. Dad said, I want you to remember this. How can we make sure you remember? Tommy said, I'll remember. Dad didn't say anything. Then Tommy said, I guess if you spank me.

I don't think Tommy wanted it. It's like he was more scared of Dad being mad than anything. Dad said, do you deserve it? Tommy said ya. Dad said, that's my boy. Then he said, take your clothes off.

Tommy said, is Taylor going to see? Dad said, Taylor needs to remember this too. Tommy's face was more red than I ever saw. When he took off his underpants his penis wasn't erect.

Dad hit his butt pretty hard. Tommy said ow every time. I counted in my head. Dad did eight swats. I usually get ten. Tommy's butt was really red and you could see where Dad's hand went. I wondered if mine looked like that after. Tommy stayed over Dad's lap til he wasn't crying so much. Then Dad stood him up. He told Tommy to say it again, what he did. Tommy did okay. Dad said what's the most important thing? Tommy said, only do stuff if she wants it and she says she wants it. Dad said, that's exactly right.

Tommy said, do I have to do the other part? Dad said, that's how we apologize. Do you think you should apologize? Tommy said, I said I'm sorry. Dad said, actions speak louder than words. Dad says that a lot.

Tommy looked totally more sad. Still I didn't think he'd do it, but he did. He got down and undid Dad's pants. Dad's penis was mostly erect. Tommy held it and he looked at Dad and Dad didn't say anything and then Tommy put the end in his mouth. He kept looking at Dad and Dad touched his head. I could tell Tommy was kinda trying but it's harder with Dad cuz it's big. Dad didn't make him put more in. He just talked to Tommy really quiet.

After a couple minutes Dad said, you can finish with your hand. Tommy stopped sucking and he masturbated Dad's penis. Dad told him, faster. Tommy did a fine job. When Dad got close he told Tommy to open his mouth. Tommy made a face but he did it. Dad put his penis on Tommy's tongue and had his orgasm there. Most of Dad's semen spilled out on Tommy's chin. Tommy closed his eyes and swallowed. He had a wicked yucky look.

Dad took Tommy's underpants and wiped his face off. When Tommy opened his eyes, Dad was smiling at him. He said, are you okay son? Tommy said ya. Just it tastes weird. Dad laughed. He said, different from Taylor? Tommy said ya, a lot. Dad said, I'm proud of you, Tommy. You took responsibility. Dad hugged him a long time. He said, I forgive you and I love you, Tommy. You'll always be part of the family, no matter what. Tommy was crying again but it was different. Tommy said, I love you, Daddy. Then he said, can I have a kiss?

Dad kissed him really soft. It was kinda like a boyfriend kiss but different. Tommy smiled after. Dad didn't make him stand in the corner. I guess he thought Tommy was already sorry enough.

After that we had dinner and it was normal except Dad didn't let Tommy put any clothes on. In bed that night me and Tommy sucked at the same time. I grabbed his butt and he said owwww and we laughed. I said was it really weird, with Dad? Tommy said ya but he couldn't stand it if Dad was mad at him. I said I know what you mean. In the morning we did it again. I think Tommy's really my brother now.

Chapter 54: Talks With Dad - Part Fifty-four

Summary:

Dad and Tommy... and me.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Fifty-four

After Tommy got spanked it was different with him and Dad. Tommy told me he didn't ever want Dad to be disappointed again. He said it was bad to lose one Dad so it would be worse to lose two. Dad tells Tommy it's not his fault his other Dad left. I'm not sure Tommy totally believes it.

Tommy mostly wakes up before me. If he's not in bed when I wake up I figure he's in the bathroom so I wait til he comes back. He likes if I suck on his penis in the morning cuz it's always erect then. But then one time I woke up and he wasn't there and I had to pee so I went to the bathroom anyways. Tommy wasn't there. I looked in Dad's room and Tommy was under the covers with Dad.

It was kinda weird cuz I almost felt like they were sneaking. I remembered Dad said before that him and Tommy would need alone time. I tried not to feel left out. Dad saw me and he said to get in bed too. That made me feel better.

I got under the covers on the other side of Dad and I went to hold Dad's penis but Tommy's hand was there already. I was pretty surprised. I said do you like it now? Tommy's face got red. He said ya. I said cool. I really thought it was cool. I hate when Tommy's sad and I had Dad all to myself forever before and now I had Tommy too so I was glad.

I said can I see? Dad pushed the covers back. I was even more surprised cuz Dad had his finger in Tommy's butt and Tommy's penis was erect. I put my head on Dad's tummy so I could watch. Tommy did it slow but Dad told him how to do it. I could tell Dad was close to his orgasm and he told Tommy to go faster so I put the end of Dad's penis in my mouth and he had his orgasm.

It was different since before we only did stuff all together with the videos. This was like the first penis time with everybody. I really wanted to make out with Tommy so I crawled over Dad and Tommy let me kiss him even with Dad's semen in my mouth. We humped our fronts til Dad said he wanted to see us suck each other so we did that. Tommy was on top and he pushed his penis in my mouth like he was humping it. Dad put his finger in Tommy's butt again and that made Tommy push all the way in and he stayed there. My nose was squashed in Tommy's scrotum so it was hard to breathe but he had a wicked strong orgasm that way. I did too since it was a special occasion for sure.

After in the shower Tommy was quiet. He washed my hair for me. That's like the best thing ever. It feels so nice. I wanted to ask about him and Dad but I remembered how Dad said Tommy needs to process things. Then Tommy said, are you mad at me?

I said, for what? He said, for being with your Dad without you. I said, he's your Dad too. Tommy said I know but you know what I mean. I said I'm not mad. I said, I think it's neat. Tommy said really? I said ya, really I mean it cuz I hate when you're sad about your other Dad. I said Dad loves you a lot. Tommy said ya, he can tell. Not just that he says it but how he is and what he does.

I said you mean sex stuff? Tommy said, everything. But ya, that.

I wanted to know about Dad's finger in Tommy's butt but I stayed quiet.

I hope it's like this forever.

Chapter 55: Talks With Dad - Part Fifty-five

Summary:

Dad tells us about Dylan and his Dad.

Tommy and Dad talk a lot now. Me and Tommy talk too, about everything. Dad says Tommy feels at home and not ashamed so he's not afraid to say stuff and ask about things. Like Tommy asked me, do you really have orgasms in your butt?

I said ya, sometimes. Tommy said Dad told him about the experiment. I said I guess everything's connected. Tommy said ya, it's weird. It was at night in bed so I thought he might talk more. Finally he said, I wondered what it felt like. I said, is that how come Dad had his finger there? Tommy said ya. I said, did you like it? Tommy said kinda. I said Dad's good at it. Tommy said ya. I said was it good when I sucked on your penis with Dad's finger in? He said ya. I said, but still weird? He said ya. I said, you made a lot of semen. Tommy said, you can tell? I said ya cuz I drink it. He said, drink it now. I guess talking about it made him aroused. He made a lot of semen that time too.

Tommy asked Dad about Dylan. He said, did Dylan do stuff with his Dad? Dad said ya, a lot. Tommy said, you never showed us that. Dad said he didn't think Tommy wanted to see it. Tommy said he wondered about it since Dylan lost his first Dad too. Dad said it was scary for Dylan because him and his first Dad were really close and Dylan didn't know what his new Dad would be like.

Dad showed a video from when Dylan was adopted. He was ten. It's weird seeing him so little when mostly we saw when he was older. The Dad was asking Dylan about his first Dad. Dylan said he didn't want to talk about it. The Dad said, maybe people told you he was a bad person. Dylan said ya, I hate when they say that. The Dad said, maybe they just don't understand. He said, I understand, so you can tell me. Dylan was crying and he told about how him and his Dad did normal stuff and how fun it was. The Dad said, but that's not why he got in trouble, is it? Dylan said no, it was the other stuff. Dylan said, I never told about the other stuff but his Mom found out and she got really mad.

The Dad pulled Dylan into his lap. He said, you liked the other stuff, didn't you? Dylan didn't say anything. The Dad said, it's okay, I don't think it's bad. Then Dylan looked at the Dad and the Dad kissed him on the mouth. Dylan let him then he kissed back and they kissed like that for a while. Then the Dad said, did you take baths with him? Dylan said ya. The Dad said, do you miss that? Dylan said ya but that's when they got in trouble with his Mom. The Dad said, there's no Mom here. They kissed more and the Dad put his hand down the front of Dylan's pants and then he picked Dylan up and carried him away.

Tommy looked confused. He said, Dylan lost his Dad because they did stuff? Dad said no. It was because his Mom didn't understand. Dad said, that's why we don't talk about it outside the family. He said Dylan's first Dad loved him and they showed it, like we do. His new Dad understood. He picked Dylan because he knew about his first Dad and he thought Dylan would want a new Dad that understood. People tried to make Dylan ashamed, but his new Dad showed him not to be.

Tommy said, did they do everything? Dad said, pretty much everything. Dylan wanted it that way. Tommy said, the Dad wanted it that way too, right? Dad said, the Dad let Dylan decide. Tommy said, I guess Dylan didn't want to lose two Dads. Dad said that's part of it, but Dylan really liked sex. When he knew he didn't have to be ashamed, he wanted sex all the time.

I said, Tommy pretty much wants sex all the time. Tommy said shut up. Dad said, look who's talking? We all laughed.

Tommy said, what about Jenny? Dad said Dylan asked for a little sister. Before he was adopted he had a friend that had a little sister and they did stuff with her. Dylan's new Dad let Dylan teach Jenny mostly. First he taught her with himself, then he taught her with the Dad. Tommy was like, can we see that?

Dad said, all in good time. Tommy was like, I want to see everything. Dad laughed. He's used to me not wanting to wait. He kissed Tommy on the head. Then Tommy wanted sex so we sucked on each other right there on the couch. Dad felt Tommy's butt but he didn't put his finger in. Tommy had his orgasm first but he didn't stop til I had mine. It was wicked nice.

Chapter 56: Talks With Dad - Part Fifty-six

Summary:

It matters how you look at people.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Fifty-six

Stacy's acting weird. We were at Tommy's soccer game watching and she said, I like your hair. I was like, huh? She said, it's pretty, it makes me want to braid it. I didn't know what to say. Finally I just said thanks. Then she said, Tommy's at your house all the time. I said ya, he's kinda my brother now. Then she said, I see how you look at him. I said, what do you mean? She said, I think you like him. I said he's my best friend. She didn't say anything.

I never thought about how I look at Tommy. I guess I do, a lot. I can't help it. Sometimes his face gets all serious like if he's thinking about something, or if he gets the ball in the game. I want to kiss him most of all then. Then sometimes at soccer I think about how he's wearing the supporter and I want to pull his shorts down right then. How's somebody supposed to look at their best friend? Is it different than how you look at your boyfriend? Or your brother?

Finally I told Stacy, you look at him too. She poked me in the arm, pretty hard. She had that weird smile again. I don't understand girls, I guess.

That night we were watching Airbender and Dad was between us on the couch. I felt Dad's pants and he was erect so I undid his zipper and sucked on his penis. I was still watching the show so mostly I just kept it in my mouth and did stuff with my tongue. Dad likes that a lot, even if he doesn't have his orgasm. I like it too. It's cozy.

Then Tommy said, can I? I was kinda surprised. I thought he sucked on my penis mostly cuz it's fair. I didn't know if he wanted to, really. Dad said, only if you want to. Tommy said, but you want me to, right? Dad said, I want you to do what you like. Tommy said, you can tell me you want me to. Dad said, will that help you, if I tell you? Tommy said ya, really quiet. Dad said, I'd be very happy if you sucked my cock, Tommy. Dad used the rude word. I guess Tommy's older so it's okay.

Tommy got on the floor. I didn't think he'd do that. It's easier to just put your head on Dad's tummy. I saw how he looked at Dad so I figured it out. Tommy wanted to see Dad's face. Dad smiled and Tommy did too. Dad said, are you ready? Tommy said ya. Dad said, do you know what I mean? Tommy said, you mean about finishing. Dad said, that's right. Tommy said, ya. Dad said, that's my boy. He said, use your hand on the bottom. Go slow.

It was different from the spanking. Tommy was really trying. Dad told him stuff to do and he said how good it feels. After a while Dad told me to help so I sucked a little and Tommy used his hand. Then Dad told me to masturbate Tommy so I got on the floor behind him and pulled down his underpants. His penis wasn't erect but I can always make it erect cuz I'm accomplished. Pretty soon Tommy was making noises with Dad's penis in his mouth. Dad really likes that.

Dad told me to slow down and he told Tommy to go fast with his hand and then Dad made his orgasm face and his noises and then Tommy was coughing. Dad's semen went everyplace but I guess a lot went in Tommy's mouth. Dad pulled Tommy up in his lap and he kissed him on the mouth and he masturbated Tommy's penis. Tommy had his orgasm all over Dad's hand and tummy. Dad kissed Tommy again. He said, I love you so much, son. Tommy said, I love you too Daddy.

After in the shower I wanted to ask Tommy about it but I didn't. Then Tommy said, say something. I said, did you like it? Tommy said, you're not mad? I said, course not. I said, I didn't think you wanted to. Tommy said, he wanted me to. I said, ya but he means it that you get to pick. Tommy said I know. He said, mostly I wanted him to look at me like he does you. I said ya, that's the best part. Tommy said you like it besides that, right? I said ya, I just do. I like how it is in my mouth and how it feels when it gets bigger at the end and even how it tastes. Tommy said, it's not like yours. I said, yours used to be like mine but now it's more like Dad's. Tommy said really? I said ya, I like it. Tommy said, did you like it the first time, with Dad? I said, it was weird. I guess I got used to it.

Tommy was quiet after that. In our room we got ready for bed. Tommy put on his underpants. Then he said, will you be a girl? I said okay.

I remembered what Dad said about Tommy and boy sex. Since he got to feel Stacy up he got less ashamed of the stuff we do. Maybe sucking on Dad's penis made him feel ashamed again. Anyway, I always like being a girl if he wants me to. I put on the underpants that hide my penis and a pink tshirt with My Little Pony on it and I put my hair in two ponytails and I put in the pearl earrings. Tommy smiled at me. I told him about what Stacy said about my hair. He was like, maybe she can be your big sister. I said, are you jealous? He said, not if she thinks you'd make a good girl. I said, do I? He said ya.

When we got in bed I put my hand in Tommy's underpants and I held his penis and we slept that way. In the morning he was still there with me so I sucked on his penis til he woke up and he smiled and he had his orgasm.

I stayed a girl all day. Dad did my hair in braids. He's getting better at it. I told him about what Stacy said and he said maybe we should let her try. Then he took us out for lunch. On the way back me and Tommy sat in the back sear like we were on a date and we made out and Tommy humped on me. After dinner we watched tv. Tommy sat with Dad and I sucked on Tommy's penis. They didn't talk about what happened.

The next morning was Monday so we had to go to school and I had to be a boy again. On the way to the bus, Tommy said, be a girl when I get home. I said okay. He said, have Dad do your hair. I said okay.

When I got home I asked Dad so he did my braids. I said, do you think Tommy wants me to be a girl from now on? Dad pulled my pants down and made it into a talk. He said, you know Tommy needs to process things. Sucking on my penis was a big step for him. He's still thinking about what it means. That it's okay even if he mostly likes girls and it doesn't mean anything else besides feeling like part of the family. I said, I figured that's what it is. Dad said, that's my clever boy. He gave me my orgasm like he used to. It was nice.

When Tommy got home he was wicked excited. He said he was feeling Stacy up and she had her orgasm. He said it was her first one ever. Dad said, did you ask her before putting your hand in her pants? Tommy said no. Dad frowned. Then Tommy said, she asked me to. Dad laughed.

Tommy said she was really slippy and he did it like Dylan in the videos with his finger inside and his thumb on that place girls have. I could tell Tommy was really aroused so I sucked on his penis in the kitchen while him and Dad talked about it. Dad told Tommy it was a big step and he's proud that Tommy waited til she asked.

I was a girl after school all that week. I liked it a lot.

Chapter 57: Talks With Dad - Part Fifty-seven

Summary:

Growing up is wicked confusing.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Fifty-seven

Dad talked to me more about Tommy. He said there's box sex that's just sex. Then there's family sex. It's different cuz there's lots of feelings there too. There's brother sex, like him and Uncle Matt and sometimes like me and Tommy. Then there's Dad sex. That's different too. It's more like brother sex than boy sex cuz of the feelings, but it's not the same as brother sex exactly. It's a way to be close and say I love you and the Dad saying, I'll always take care of you forever. Dad said I understood about Dad sex even when I was really little. He said Tommy is still figuring it out, cuz of things with his first Dad and how sex is more new for him. Tommy needs to know that we'll take care of him forever.

That Saturday when I woke up Tommy wasn't in bed. I went to pee and I saw there was a Fleet Enema in the trash. It wasn't one I did. So it must be Tommy. I was surprised.

I went to Dad's room and Tommy was there. The covers were back and Tommy's head was on Dad's tummy and he was sucking on Dad's penis and Dad's finger was in his butt. Tommy was kinda humping Dad's leg. His penis was wicked erect.

Dad saw me. He said, don't stop, Tommy. Then he said, Taylor, suck on Tommy's scrotum. I guessed Dad didn't want Tommy to have his orgasm yet. I got Tommy to move his leg so I could do it. Tommy was making noises. Dad helped him move his head a little. Then Dad told Tommy to use his hand too. Pretty soon Dad said, get ready. He had his orgasm in Tommy's mouth, mostly. Tommy didn't drink it really, it just went in his mouth and then a lot dripped out after. Tommy made a face but he didn't say anything. He just looked at Dad and Dad kissed him.

Dad said, go on, Taylor. So I sucked on Tommy's penis and Dad kissed him more and Tommy had his orgasm. Then I kissed Tommy. He tasted like Dad.

Dad wiped Tommy's face with Tommy's underpants. It was so nice after cuz we stayed in bed with Dad and talked about stuff. Not even sex, just what we were gonna do that day. Tommy didn't act like he was ashamed.

We went to see Tommy's soccer game. Stacy was there too and a friend of hers. They were whispering and laughing and watching Tommy. Stacy's face got red.

Stacy asked me, do you sleep in the same room as Tommy? I said ya. She said, do you see him naked? That was weird but I said ya. She whispered to her friend and she laughed and then her friend said, you look like a girl. I said lots of guys have long hair. The girl said, it's not just that. You're really cute. I was like, oh. I never really thought about it. Then the girl said, are you gay?

Stacy pushed her friend and said shut up but they were laughing. I felt like they were making fun of me. I said no and I thought I was gonna cry so I went to find Dad. He could tell I was upset so I told him about it.

I didn't want Dad to do anything but he said he had to talk to Stacy. I watched but not close enough to hear. The other girl went away too. Stacy looked kinda scared at first. Dad can be scary.

After Dad said he told Stacy they made me uncomfortable. Stacy said she's sorry and it was her friend that asked and it wasn't her. Dad said he told her he wouldn't tell her Mom, this time. Dad asked me, are you okay? I said, how come they asked that stuff? Dad said, she's curious about you cuz you're with Tommy so much. But then he said, I think Stacy likes you. Her friend is more being mean. I said, likes me? He said, ya. Then he said, maybe she likes girls too. He said I shouldn't be ashamed if people see the girl part of me, even if I'm being a boy.

I was like, but, she likes Tommy. They do stuff. Dad said, that doesn't mean she doesn't like girls. He said, there's girl sex that's like boy sex, just for fun.

It's so confusing. If Stacy likes me that way, maybe Tommy will be mad. I remembered how she didn't like Tommy's semen.

After the game Tommy was talking to Stacy and her friend. I guess she told him what happened. Tommy looked mad. He walked away from them. He was quiet on the way home. I said, what did Stacy tell you? He said, she thinks you're gay. I said oh. Tommy said he told her not to pick on me. Then Tommy said, she said it made her wonder.

I said, you mean, about you? But, she knows cuz you do stuff with her. Tommy said ya. He said he doesn't understand girls. I said me too. Then I said, I'm sorry.

Dad said, what are you sorry about, Taylor? I said, I must have made them think that. Dad said, you didn't make them think anything. You're who you are. People think what they think.

Tommy said, people in school are gonna think I'm gay with Taylor. What if my Mom hears? He seemed scared.

Dad said, it's tricky. We're not ashamed of our family. But family business is private because people won't understand. Stacy knows you like girls. Your Mom knows Stacy's your girlfriend. But maybe Stacy's confused too. Maybe she's wondering about herself.

Tommy said, what do you mean? Dad said, she might like girls too.

Tommy was like, oh. That's so confusing.

Dad laughed. He said, that's what growing up is. It's all about being confused.

I hope that part's over soon.

Chapter 58: Talks With Dad - Part Fifty-eight

Summary:

We learn more about girls.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Fifty-eight

Dad and Tommy talk about Stacy a lot now. I don't mind, really. I get to listen and it makes Tommy aroused and then he wants sex. Me and Tommy talk about her too, mostly in bed. Sometimes Tommy says, I wish Stacy was like you. It makes me feel good.

Tommy asked Dad if he really thinks Stacy likes girls. Dad said she's probably trying to figure out what she likes. Dad said girl sex can be like boy sex, but a lot of times it's more like girlfriend sex cuz they have feelings. Maybe Stacy has a crush on a girl. It doesn't mean she doesn't like Tommy too. Just like Tommy does sex with me and still likes Stacy.

Tommy said, I thought boys like sex more than girls. Dad said that's only if they get taught to be ashamed. Girls get taught that more sometimes. Like, boys don't get called sluts if they like sex but girls do. It's not fair and it's mean.

Dad showed a video of two girls. One was 13 and the other was 9. Dad said the older girl was the babysitter. They were at her house. It had cameras like Dylan's house. I guess the girl's Dad liked to watch her do sex. The older girl asked the little girl if she ever kissed a boy. The girl said no, did you? The older girl said, ya, I did everything. The little girl was like, no way. Then she said, is there a boy you like? The little girl said, kinda. The older girl said, do you want to try? So if you get to kiss him you know how. The little girl said, I dunno. The babysitter said, if you want to try, you go first.

They were just watching tv next to each other but then the little girl kissed the older girl on the cheek and laughed. The older girl kissed her back on the cheek and then on her mouth. The older girl said, is that okay? The little girl said ya. The older girl kissed her more, like girlfriend kisses. Then the older girl got on top and kissed her a lot. The older girl said, do you feel it? The little girl said, what do you mean? The older girl said, down here. Then she touched between the little girl's legs. The little girl didn't say anything. The older girl said, when my boyfriend kisses me, I feel it there. The little girl said, I guess I do. The older girl kissed her again and was rubbing there over the little girl's shorts.

The little girl made a noise. It wasn't really a sex noise. The older girl said, this is what boys do. If you don't let them they won't like you. The little girl said oh. Then the older girl put her hand in the little girl's shorts. You could see she was masturbating her. After a while the little girl made a noise that was more like a sex noise. The older girl kissed her. She said, isn't it awesome? The little girl said, it's weird. The older girl said, awesome weird, right? The little girl said ya. The older girl said, I even do it to myself. The little girl said really? The older girl said, it's not as nice as if somebody else does, but ya. Then she said, if you want to do it again, you go first like this time.

I really liked watching them make out. I thought about being the little girl all squashed under the big girl. I wanted to masturbate my penis but Tommy wasn't doing his. Tommy said, the girl didn't ask first. Dad said, ya, that wasn't so nice of her. But the little girl went first, so she wanted to learn. I said, the little girl liked it, you could tell by her face.

Dad said he thought I was right because the little girl started it the next time. Tommy said, can we see? Dad showed it. They were on the couch again and the little girl was in a pj shirt. She was sitting right next to the older girl and then she kissed her on the cheek. The older girl kissed her back on the mouth. She said, did you do it to yourself? The little girl said, ya, like every night. The older girl laughed and then she took off her shirt. She had really nice boobs. I even liked them. That's when Tommy started masturbating his penis.

The older girl took off the little girl's shirt. She just just had underpants on under. They made out like that. The older girl put her hand in the little girl's underpants and masturbated her. Then she said, do you want to know what else boys do? The little girl was like, I guess so? The older girl took off the little girl's underpants and kissed down her tummy then put her mouth between her legs. The little girl looked kinda scared but then she didn't. I guess the older girl was accomplished at it. After a while I think the little girl had her orgasm and she said stop. The older girl kissed her after.

Tommy was wicked aroused so I sucked on his penis. Dad told Tommy he shouldn't worry if Stacy likes girls too and tries things, just like we try things. The main thing is to make sure Stacy likes the things her and Tommy try. Tommy said, so I have to lick her there? Dad said that's the best way to give a girl an orgasm. Tommy asked Dad to show the last part again. Tommy had his orgasm in my mouth when he was watching the older girl do it.

That night in bed I asked Tommy to get on top and hump on me. I had my orgasm in my underpants.

Chapter 59: Talks With Dad - Part Fifty-nine

Summary:

Tommy practices for Stacy.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Fifty-nine

Tommy wants to do intercourse with Stacy. He talks about it all the time. Dad says it's a big step. It's different from boy sex because you can make a baby. Dad says Stacy's old enough for that, probably.

Dylan's really nice to Jenny when they do intercourse. He talks to her and kisses her and does it with his fingers and mouth til she says she wants him to put his penis in. If the boy's nice the girl will want it just as bad.

Dad showed one where they're older. Jenny has boobs even. Dad wanted Tommy to see the part where Dylan puts the thing on his penis. The condom thing, so they don't make a baby.

Tommy was like, that's so weird. Dad said, you totally have to. Tommy said, what does it feel like? Dad said you have to try it to see. So Dad got some for Tommy.

Tommy's penis is bigger than mine. Even more now that he's 12. It's still not grownup though. Dad got him condoms that are for a penis like Tommy's. It says "Iron Grip" on the wrapper. Tommy said, that sounds like how Taylor holds my penis. I told him to shut up.

Dad masturbated Tommy's penis til he was erect and then he had Tommy put it on. It looks funny. Dad said Tommy should try it with me so we did butt sex. It's kinda cool cuz it has the slippy stuff on it already so you don't have to do that part. Tommy was really aroused and he was pushing in me hard and my penis was against the couch. I got the almost feeling. Tommy had his orgasm pretty fast.

Dad showed Tommy how to take it off. I sucked the semen off Tommy a little after but his penis still kinda tasted like the condom and it wasn't so nice.

Dad said Tommy should practice with me the way he needs to be with Stacy. Like, how to talk to her and what to do. So sometimes when I'm a girl Tommy will start it. Dad told him things to say, like how pretty I am and how I make him aroused. It's neat cuz I never felt more like a girl. He kisses me like a girlfriend and then he takes off my clothes. I try to be like Stacy and mostly just let him even if I really want to suck on his penis. Dad said Stacy probably doesn't want to do that.

One time when we were doing that Dad was watching and he told Tommy he needs to use his mouth. Tommy was like, what do you mean? Dad said, like Dylan does with Jenny. Tommy was like, you mean suck on Taylor's penis? Dad said no, you have to do it where you're going to put your penis. Tommy said, you mean his butt? Dad said, you saw Dylan kiss Jenny there when they do butt sex. Tommy said, that's different. Dad said, how is it different? Tommy said, I dunno, it just is.

Dad said, I can't help you with Stacy if you're not going to treat her properly. Tommy was like, geez. Dad said, it sounds weird but when you're aroused you may like it. Dad told me to masturbate Tommy's penis but not give him his orgasm. I did that for a while and I could tell Tommy wanted to finish but Dad told him to suck on my scrotum. We switched around so I could still masturbate him and Tommy did it. It was really nice. Then Dad told him to go lower. Tommy licked under my scrotum and then Dad pulled my butt open and I felt Tommy's breath on my anus and then his tongue there. It was only like a second but it almost gave me my orgasm right then even without touching.

Tommy said, I did it. Dad said, one more. I felt his tongue again, more this time. Tommy said, I did it. Dad said, good boy. Now the condom. Dad let me put it on Tommy's penis. That's kinda fun. Tommy wiggles when I do it. So then I turned over on my tummy. Dad said, you still have to ask. Tommy said, can I put it in?

I said no. Tommy was like, haha very funny. So I said, tell me you love me. Tommy said, c'mon I want to. I said, not til you say it. Dad was laughing like crazy. Tommy said, okay okay I love you. Now can I? I said, do you really love me? Say it like you mean it. Tommy didn't say anything but then I felt his hand on my back and he laid on top and he said in my ear, I really do.

I felt squished. I love being squished. I thought I was gonna cry and I said okay and Tommy went in my butt slow at first but then he went like mad. It was the best ever.

Chapter 60: Talks With Dad - Part Sixty (Interlude Six)

Summary:

Tommy is surrounded.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Sixty (Interlude Six)

Tommy is surrounded.

He's surrounded by love and support. His surrogate brother (and sometime sister) is devoted to his happiness in every respect. In my role as the father he never had (or knew he wanted), other needs are fulfilled. His wishes are expressed, explored, exploited.

He's surrounded by sex. It's an assumption, as natural as breathing. Mostly. As his boundaries are stretched, the boy has to catch his breath at times. It's understandable. Puberty takes deeper root. He's growing into his desires. His needs are growing too. Despite Taylor's incessant service, Tommy's cock increasingly commands him. Through the fog of his adolescent lust, he aches for the next prize: Stacy. Actually, any girl would likely do. But he's felt her slick response, smelled her on his fingers, the miasma locking his lizard brain onto its target.

I'm the gatekeeper to all of Tommy's needs. I determine what he gets, and when. Through Taylor, I regulate Tommy's access to relief. I decide what lessons Tommy learns from Dylan and his family. I control the promise of access to Stacy's charms. He won't have the opportunity to be with her alone, in private, without my help.

I know the boy's rhythms, the tidal flow of his hormones. When he's at a peak, I guide him to new places. He hesitates. I raise my eyebrows. Are you going to disappoint me, they ask? He never disappoints, even when I tell him to stick his tongue into Taylor's asshole. Soon enough, I won't have to tell him.

Taylor knows that he's not to give Tommy an orgasm on Friday. Thirty-six hours without cumming leaves Tommy in a desperate state, his thoughts shaped only by the throb in his groin. By Saturday morning, this brings him to my bed in a compliant frame of mind.

He knows to be naked when he climbs in beside me. He knows to be clean, inside and out. He knows to lube my finger, because he knows where my finger is going.

I surround him in my arms. We stay that way for a time, talking. His erection presses to my side. An occasional needy squirm. My finger moves subtly within his heat. I ask him about school. He answers with his latest encounter with Stacy. I encourage him to share the details. What was said, what was done, how she reacted. Is she ready? I want to know. He thinks she is. Has she said so? He says he doesn't know how to ask her. I help him with the words.

He knows what I expect. He meets my eyes with his. I smile. He feels my love, my desire, my expectation. His head follows his hand down my body. His mouth is still tentative, but with each lesson more effective. I let him cheat with his hand around my shaft, but there's no compromise on the finish. A proper ending is required.

If there's more to say, we have a talk. His orgasm in my deft fingers cements the message. If enough has been said, I swat his rump and send him to Taylor. Taylor consumes Tommy's need like an addict.

Tommy is surrounded.

Chapter 61: Talks With Dad - Part Sixty-one

Summary:

Me and Dad talk about intercourse.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Sixty-one

Dad and me have alone time when Tommy's at soccer or at his Mom's house. It's kinda like before Tommy. It's not that I don't want Tommy around but it's nice to be just with Dad sometimes. I'm always naked even if we don't do sex. It makes me feel like when I was little.

I kept asking about Dylan and his Dad and intercourse. Finally Dad showed me. It was right after Dylan was adopted and after the other video where they talked about his old Dad. Dylan was 10 then. Dad said he liked sex with his old Dad but people didn't understand so he was ashamed. His new Dad understood.

In the video the new Dad was sitting on the bed and he told Dylan to undress. Dylan's penis was like Tommy's then. It was mostly erect. The Dad said, show me what you liked to do with your old Dad. Dylan got on the floor and undid the Dad's pants and sucked on his penis. Then he got on the Dad's lap and they kissed and Dylan sat on the Dad's penis. It went all the way in, all at once. I was like, holy moly. My Dad said Dylan was used to that so it was easy for him even without slippy stuff.

Dylan went up and down on the Dad's penis and he masturbated his own penis and he had his orgasm that way. You could tell from his noises. Then the Dad had his orgasm cuz he said the f-word a lot and you could see in his face. I guess it was family sex but it kinda looked like boyfriend sex. Maybe that's because Dylan just got adopted so they weren't used to being family yet.

My penis was wicked erect from the video. I remembered about Uncle Matt and how we talked about intercourse. He said Tommy should be my first and he was so now maybe it was time for me and Dad. Or me and Uncle Matt. I was thinking about that when Dad said, you have to be ready. I didn't know what he meant exactly.

Dad said, do you remember the experiment? I said ya. He said, how did it feel when I had two fingers in your rectum? I said it was achy but it made me have my orgasm. Dad said, my penis is even bigger than my two fingers. I said oh. Dad said he didn't want to hurt me.

I said, how do I be ready? Dad said, you're forgetting what we talked about after the experiment. I had to think hard about that. Then I remembered. I was supposed to ask.

I said, Dad, will you please do intercourse with me? He kissed my head and he said, yes, when you're ready. Then I said, how do I be ready? Dad laughed. He said I was persistent. He said that's a good thing.

I guess Dad thought about it too cuz he had the thing I needed. It was like what Uncle Matt gave me to practice but this one is as big as Dad's penis. He said, tell me when you can have it all the way in and it doesn't hurt. He said, don't fib about the hurt, even if it feels good too. We only want it to feel good.

I still thought about the experiment. It hurt with his fingers but it wasn't bad. I said, I want orgasms that way, the kind without touching. Dad said I probably could if I didn't have them other ways.

I felt Dad's pants. He was erect. I said, are you thinking about intercourse? He poked my nose and said, mayyyyybeeeee. I laughed. Then he pushed on my head so I opened his pants and sucked on his penis.

Tommy was at his Mom's that night so I got to start getting ready. I couldn't have it in even part way without it hurting. Dad said to go slow. I hate going slow.

Chapter 62: Talks With Dad - Part Sixty-two

Summary:

Stacy comes over.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Sixty-two

Tommy came back the next morning. It was Saturday so we went to see his soccer game. I didn't tell him that me and Dad talked about intercourse. Maybe he'd think it was too weird.

Stacy was there with her mom. Dad talked to them during the game. Stacy was even nice to me. She said Tommy said I was a good little brother. It made me happy that he said that.

Dad asked Stacy's mom if she'd let Stacy come with us to the movies again. Stacy said please please can I? Her mom looked at Dad funny and they laughed. I guess that meant it was okay.

After the game Stacy got in our car with us. Her and Tommy sat in back. On the way Stacy said, what movie should we see? Dad said, why don't we go home first so Tommy can get cleaned up and we can decide? Stacy said okay.

When we got home Tommy went to take a shower. I showed Stacy our room. She made a face and said it smells like boys. I said do boys smell bad? She said mostly. I said oh. She said you don't. Mostly. I didn't know what to say.

Then she said, can I braid your hair? I was like, I guess so? I sat in the chair. She did just this little one on the side, like tiny over my ear. I thought it was really neat.

When Tommy came back he was like, oh. Then he said, that's cool. I don't think he was mad. It's not like Stacy likes me likes me, not like she does Tommy.

Dad said he made lunch so we went to the kitchen. Tommy said, what movie? Dad said, I was thinking, maybe you and Stacy would rather stay here.

Stacy was like, what do you mean? Dad said, I thought maybe you and Tommy might want some time alone, with each other. Her face got wicked red. Tommy did too. Dad said, we don't have to tell your mom.

Stacy didn't say anything. Dad said, I talked to Tommy about how he needs to behave. Didn't I, Tommy? Tommy got even more red. It was what Dad spanked him about. Tommy said, ya. He said, I didn't mean to do stuff you didn't want. Stacy said, it's okay. Then she said, this feels weird. Dad said, I was your age. Most parents don't understand. I think you're old enough to decide.

Stacy said, maybe we should go to the movie. Tommy started to say something but Dad shushed him. Dad said, then that's what we'll do. Tommy said okay but he looked kinda sad.

Stacy was quiet after that. Stacy looked at Dad a lot. We got done eating. Then she looked at Tommy. She helped with the dishes. Tommy looked at Dad. Dad had his don't-argue face.

We started finding movies on the internet. Stacy was looking at Tommy again. Then she looked at Dad. She said, you really won't tell my mom?

Dad said, no, never.

Stacy bit her lip. Then she just walked down the hall. Tommy looked at Dad. Dad gave Tommy his don't-be-dumb face. He pointed at Stacy. Tommy ran after her. Tommy closed the door after they went in our room.

Chapter 63: Talks With Dad - Part Sixty-three

Summary:

Tommy and Stacy do it, kinda.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Sixty-three

Dad took me into his office. I thought we were going to watch videos but the one he showed was my room. Tommy and Stacy were there. I was confused at first but Dad said, the camera is to be sure you're safe. Dad pulled down my shorts. He said I could masturbate but no orgasm.

Tommy and Stacy were standing up and kissing. Then Tommy said something. It was hard to hear but Stacy nodded. She took off her shirt and Tommy took off his shirt. She had on a bra. Tommy put his hand on her boob and kissed her more and then he put his hand under the bra and pushed it up.

I saw Jenny's boobs in the videos before but this was different because it was Tommy and Stacy and I knew them and it was happening right then. Dad had to hold my hand away from my penis to stop me from having my orgasm already. He said, you like seeing Stacy naked, don't you? I said she's pretty. I like her boobs. Dad kissed my neck. He said it's good to like everybody.

Stacy's boobs are really small but really nice. They were pointed. Dad touched my chest. He said boys get pointed too. I guess I never noticed. I felt it in my penis when Dad pinched me there.

They kissed more then Tommy put his hand down Stacy's shorts. She kissed him hard after that. Then Tommy said something and she looked at him and I think she said okay. So Tommy pulled her shorts and underpants down. Stacy got on the bed on her back. She looked kinda scared, I thought. Dad said that's how sex is the first time. He said Tommy's scared too.

Stacy opened her legs and just laid there. She was chewing her lip again. Tommy got on the bed next to her and kissed her and rubbed between her legs. She didn't really do anything. Then Tommy kissed her boob and then he kissed her tummy and then he kissed between her legs. I could tell he was trying to be like Dylan.

Stacy opened her eyes and made a face but Tommy didn't see it. She pushed on his head like she didn't want him to do that. Tommy stopped and he rubbed her there more and then he said something and she didn't say anything and Tommy kissed her there again and she let him.

Dad said girl parts can be confusing. There's the little part that's like a penis that's the best for girls. I guess Tommy figured it out. He was kissing there and Stacy started to have a sex face. Then Tommy put his finger in her and it went in all the way and he kept kissing and her butt was moving. Dad said he thought maybe she had her orgasm but it's hard to tell with girls sometimes.

I said are they gonna do intercourse? Dad said he thought probably yes but maybe Stacy wasn't ready.

Tommy went up next to her again and they were talking. Stacy put her hand on Tommy's pants and chewed her lip more. Sometimes I think she's gonna bite it off. Tommy pushed his shorts down and he put her hand on his penis. He was only partly erect. Dad said Tommy was nervous for sure.

Tommy used his hand to get Stacy to rub his penis. She had her eyes closed and she'd didn't do it how I know he likes. Still he got all the way erect.

Dad turned up the sound. I heard Tommy say, we may not get another chance. Stacy didn't say anything. Tommy rubbed her more between her legs. Then she said, okay.

I saw Tommy was shaking. He got the condom thing and he almost couldn't get it open. Stacy watched him. She looked scared. Tommy got it on his penis and he got between her legs on his knees and he started to rub his penis on her down there. She watched and then she closed her eyes and she said, do it.

Tommy pushed but his penis didn't go in and he said something and Stacy made a face and then he pushed again and it mostly went in. He made a noise and she did too but hers wasn't a good noise. It was more like owwwww. Then Tommy said are you okay and she just nodded and he pulled back and then he pushed and then Tommy had his orgasm face and he just stayed there.

Stacy opened her eyes and looked down and Tommy was just there over her. I said oh, Dylan does it a lot longer. Dad laughed. He said Tommy was too excited for his first time. I think Stacy said, is that it?

Tommy moved over next to her. The condom thing was still on but he wasn't erect anymore. He took it off like Dad showed him. Dad said he did it properly. Tommy's face was wicked red.

They kissed a little and then Stacy got up and put her underpants and shorts on. Tommy watched her but then he did too. She put on her bra and top and Tommy put his shirt on. They didn't say anything.

Dad turned off the video. He said we don't have to tell Tommy about the camera just yet.

They came in the office. Tommy looked embarrassed. Stacy looked kinda sad. Dad didn't say anything. He touched Stacy's cheek. She sniffled. Dad held out his arms and she looked at him and then she moved closer and he hugged her. She was totally crying by then. Dad said, it's okay. I know.

It was weird. Tommy was watching like he didn't know what to do.

I said, why is she crying? Tommy looked like he wanted to hit me. Dad shook his head.

Dad said, it's confusing, the first time. It's never perfect. Lots of strong feelings. She just needs to let them out. Isn't that right, Stacy?

Stacy wiped her nose on her hand. She said, sorry, Mister Robbins. Dad said, nothing to be sorry for. What do you want to say to Tommy?

Stacy said, it was nice. I don't know why I'm crying.

Tommy said, I thought you were mad. Stacy turned to Tommy and shook her head and she hugged him and she said, sorry, you're so nice, it's just me.

Dad said first times are awkward. You learn about each other so it's better the next time.

Dad gave Stacy a tissue. She laughed a little. Tommy said, are you okay? She said ya.

We just sat there a while. Nobody said anything. It was kinda awks but not the bad kind.

Dad looked at his watch. He said, movies last three hours. It's only been an hour.

Tommy said oh. He looked at Stacy. Her face was red again. They held hands and went back to our room.

Chapter 64: Talks With Dad - Part Sixty-four

Summary:

Tommy and Stacy do it for real.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Sixty-four

Dad says sex is hard if you're not sure about stuff. Like if you're not sure the other person even wants to do sex. That's how it used to be with me and Tommy. Now that we know it's easy. Same if you don't know how they like to do sex. Dad says you figure that out as you go. Since me and Tommy go a lot, I know how he likes stuff.

Tommy and Stacy just now figured out that they both want to do sex. They didn't figure out how they like to do it yet. It was different when they went back in our room the second time. They didn't kiss first. They both took off everything themselves. Dad said that's because they both know they want to do sex. Then they kissed standing up and Tommy rubbed between her legs and she held his penis. Tommy was already erect again. Two times in a row is easy for him. Sometimes we even did three in a row. Then Tommy sat on the bed and she did too and they kissed more. Then they laid down and kissed and rubbed. Dad said they were figuring it out.

Dad was erect but I wanted to watch so he said I could just masturbate his penis. I did mine too but no orgasm. Sometimes when I do mine I forget to keep doing Dad's. He always reminds me.

Tommy got between her legs and kissed there and put his finger in. Stacy didn't try to stop him this time. He did it for a while and she was making noises and then she said the f-word and her butt moved and her fingers grabbed the covers. I think she had her orgasm. Dad said he thought so too.

Tommy put on a condom and he got on top and he pushed his penis in and it went in all the way. He was kissing Stacy's neck. She made a weird face like owww but almost smiling. Dad said that's a good sign.

Dad said sometimes girls don't have an orgasm from intercourse. That's how come it's important to kiss them there. It's really important to be fair.

Tommy went in and out slow but then he went faster. Stacy mostly laid there but her butt moved some when Tommy went fast. Tommy pushed hard and he said the f-word and Stacy had her arms around him and he laid on top of her. It made me think about Dylan and Jenny.

They stayed like that a while then they started to get dressed. Dad and me pulled our pants up.

When they came out of the room Tommy had a wicked smile. Stacy was quiet. Dad said, we have to read about the movie so we can tell Stacy's mom about it. I thought, that's lying. But Stacy said, good idea. Dad said, what would your mom think if she found out? Stacy said, she'd freak out. She doesn't want her mom to know.

Dad said he'd keep the secret. He hugged Stacy and kissed her forehead. I thought she was gonna cry again but she didn't.

Dad drove Stacy home. Me and Tommy went too so it was like we were coming from the movie. They didn't say anything the whole time. Tommy kissed Stacy in the car so her mom wouldn't see.

On the way home, Dad asked Tommy about Stacy's Dad. We never saw him. Tommy said he's in the Navy and he has to be away a lot, like a month at a time. He said Stacy misses him a lot. When he's home he's always tired and mostly doesn't do stuff with her. Sometimes him and her mom argue.

Dad said, maybe she'll want to spend more time at our house. Tommy said ya, maybe. I said, so you can do sex. Tommy said shut up.

I wondered if now Tommy would only want sex with Stacy. I was glad she didn't suck on Tommy's penis. Maybe she doesn't want to do that but I do so Tommy will still want me to. Plus they have to sneak to do sex but me and Tommy can do it all the time. When we got home we took a shower and he let me suck on his penis so I think it's okay.

Chapter 65: Talks With Dad - Part Sixty-five

Summary:

I figure out stuff Stacy won't do.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Sixty-five

Since Tommy did intercourse with Stacy he talks about it all the time. Kinda bugs me if he talks about it when I'm sucking on his penis. I wish he was thinking about me not her. It's weird but I think about her too. It was nice how she braided my hair. Maybe I'd like sex with a girl. Dad says lots of boys like both.

Then one night I was sucking on Tommy's penis and he said, put your finger in my butt. I know he does that with Dad but he never wanted me to before. I put slippy stuff on my finger and did it. Tommy was wicked stiff. Then he said, do another one. I did my pointer and middle finger at the same time. I remembered how Dad did his finger in my butt so I tried moving them around like that. Tommy made a noise and had his orgasm in my mouth.

He didn't say anything after. I was glad since I thought that's something Stacy probably doesn't want to do. Then I thought, what other stuff does she not want to do?

I remembered the videos with Sammy and Dylan. So the next time Tommy said to put my fingers in, I said what if I put my tongue in? He said, really? I said, I want to. He said I guess so. He said, like how? I said maybe pull your legs back like when you did it to me that time.

I sucked on his scrotum some then I went lower and licked. It was kinda weird but still tasted like Tommy. I pushed with my tongue and it went in and he made a little noise. I masturbated his penis really slow and moved my tongue best I could. I couldn't get it too far in but his butt started moving so I guess he liked it. Then he grabbed his penis and made a loud noise and had his orgasm. I sucked his semen off his penis. There was a lot.

I said, I guess you liked it. He said, it's weird but ya. I said, I bet Stacy would never do that. He said, no way she would. I said, I'll do it all you want. I said, I'll do anything if it makes you happy. Tommy said, I love you Taylor. He mostly doesn't say it first. I said I love you Tommy. He even kissed me even if my tongue was in his butt.

Tommy was quiet but then he said, Stacy won't ever be like you. I said, you still want sex with me? Tommy said, I want sex with you every day forever. I said, what if you get married? Tommy laughed. He said, you can live with me and Stacy and suck on my penis every day. I said, won't she get mad? He said, we don't have to tell her.

I held Tommy's penis and we fell asleep that way and when I woke up he was erect so I sucked on him til he woke up. After he had his orgasm I said, every day forever?

He said yup.

Chapter 66: Talks With Dad - Part Sixty-six

Summary:

Dad f... I mean, me and Dad do intercourse.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Sixty-six

I told Dad I was ready to do intercourse with him. Dad said we should have a talk.

First he had me show him how I could get the thing in me all the way. I can do it pretty easy now. It still aches inside but I didn't tell him that. Maybe he could see on my face a little but he said he was proud of me. He had me keep it in when we talked.

He said it should be special when you do it. That means we should do it like the experiment. I said I didn't want to wait but Dad said it's better that way. So no orgasms for me for a week. A whole week. I can't even stand it. Dad said he'll tell Tommy too so he won't give me any orgasms.

Dad talked to me and Tommy together. He said intercourse is really special. Only some boys like to receive a penis that way. That's how come you have to ask for it and be ready so it's not like anybody made you do it. We don't make anybody do anything.

Tommy said Taylor already likes it with me so how come the big deal? Dad said it's different with a grownup and even more different with your Dad. You have to really really want it and you're not just trying to make somebody happy by letting them do it. Dad showed Tommy the intercourse video with Dylan and his Dad. He said you can see how they feel about each other. Dad masturbated Tommy's penis. Tommy didn't say anything but he had his orgasm in Dad's hand. I sucked the semen off.

That week Dad had me keep my underpants on so I remembered not to masturbate my penis. Dad said no butt sex with Tommy either. By Friday I had an erection all the time. It was making me crazy. Tommy teased me. He said I was only gonna have buttgasms from now on. I didn't like him saying that but the word is funny so I laughed.

Finally it was Saturday and I got up early and I went in Dad's room. He was sleeping but I poked him and he said go away but he was teasing. Then he said, get ready. So I went to the bathroom and got clean inside and out. When I got back Tommy was there with Dad. Dad said, this a family milestone so Tommy gets to watch. I said, what's a milestone? Dad said it's something we should always remember.

Dad told Tommy to lick my butt. He did a little. Then Dad gave me the slippy stuff. He said to do me and do him. He said use a lot so I did.

I said please please can we do it now? Dad laughed. He said, you have to do it, like Dylan did with his Dad.

Dad was on his back. Tommy was under Dad's arm. Dad's penis was only partway erect so I sucked on it some til it was all the way. Then I got on top of him and he looked at me he said, I love you Taylor. He said, tell me what you want. I said, please fuck my butt. Tommy laughed. Dad smiled but he said, those words aren't for you. I said geeeez okay please do intercourse with me.

Dad told Tommy to hold his penis and point it at me. Then he told me to go slow and stop if it hurts.

I pushed back and I felt it go in a little. Dad said to look at him. His face was so amazing. I pushed more and it burned and I pulled back some. I had my hands on his chest. Then I pushed more and it was achy. Dad made a sex noise. I smiled and he smiled and I pushed more. Dad said, does it hurt? I said no. He said, Taylor. He says my name that way sometimes when he thinks I'm fibbing. I said it's achy but I like it. He said okay.

I pulled then pushed more and I did that again and it was more achy but even better and then again and I felt Dad's scrotum on my butt and I stopped and just stayed there. My penis was hard like a pencil. I wanted to grab it but I knew I wasn't supposed to.

Tommy's penis is small and warm in me. The teaching thing is big but not warm. Dad's penis is big AND warm. It's like alive inside. It's the most amazing thing ever. I can't even say how it feels really.

Dad pulled me down to his chest and held me and he kissed my hair. He said, use my penis to give yourself your orgasm.

I got up again and started going up a little and back down. I had to go real slow since it burned more but the burn went everyplace and it made me want to go faster so I did. Dad grabbed my butt and pulled me down right against him and I had the almost almost feeling. The ache was in my butt and in my penis and even in my eyes. That was so weird. He pushed me up and back down and he made an orgasm noise and I felt him inside. It burned like mad and it felt more slippery cuz of his semen inside me.

Then Dad grabbed my penis and he pulled on it like two times but then he stopped and a couple seconds later I had my orgasm. It wasn't like anything ever. It went on a long time. I tried to touch it but Dad held my hands so I couldn't. I think I closed my eyes but anyway I didn't see anything til it was over. My semen was on Dad's tummy and there was more than I ever remembered.

Dad pulled me up but his penis stayed inside and he kissed me on the mouth and he said I love you Taylor. I said I love you Daddy and thank you thank you thank you. He said, it didn't hurt too much? I said it hurt just right. We stayed that way a while til we had to get ready to go to soccer.

In the shower Tommy said, what do you mean, it hurt just right? I said, it's weird. The hurt makes you feel it all over. Tommy said, I guess you liked it. I said, it was the best thing ever. He said, better than when I do it?

I didn't want Tommy to feel bad. I said, it's different. I love everything with you. It's like Dad said about boy sex and family sex and Dad sex. They're all different. Tommy said, I never saw your Dad look like that. I said, you mean his face? Tommy said ya, I guess he liked it. I said I think so. Tommy was quiet but then he said, will you still be a girl for me? I said god ya, whenever you want. Then he said to suck on his penis so I did.

Chapter 67: Talk With Dad - Part Sixty-seven

Summary:

Stacy's can't-ever-tell secret.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Sixty-seven

Dad talks a lot about how we have to stay safe. We never do stuff we don't want to, but some people think it's bad anyways. He says we got can't-ever-tell secrets. Those are the kind that you don't want anybody to know about you. Like, Tommy doesn't want anybody to know he sucks on my penis. That's way more bad than if people know I suck on his penis. I mean, it's more bad for Tommy. It's the other way for me. Dad says it's the other people that think about it the wrong way, but we have to be safe.

Dad and Tommy still talk about Stacy a lot. Dad's worried that she'll tell her friends about her and Tommy doing sex. That could get us in trouble since Dad let them do it at our house. Dad said for Stacy it's not really a can't-ever-tell secret. She might brag about it. Her mom would be wicked mad if she found out but then we could be in trouble too.

Tommy got scared about it. He said, we can't do it anymore? Dad said, we already did it. If we stop Stacy might get mad and tell somebody anyways. Dad said we need a can't-ever-tell secret about Stacy. Tommy said he didn't know anything like that.

Dad said he had an idea. He said he needs Tommy's phone. Tommy was like, what are you going to do? Dad said, nothing bad. Tommy looked worried but he gave Dad his phone. Dad kept it for a couple days. Then he told Tommy they had to have a talk. Tommy always remembers now about taking everything off for a talk.

Tommy's phone had two picture on it. One was Stacy. It showed her face and she wasn't wearing a shirt and you could see her boobs. The other picture was down her pants and you could see her girl parts.

Tommy was like, no way. Dad said, this is Stacy's can't-ever-tell secret. Tommy said, how did you get her to do that? Dad said, I pretended I was you on Whatsapp. I dared her to send pictures like that. Tommy said, but then the dares are on her phone. Dad said, not anymore. He set it up so messages from Tommy go away. Dad said he saved the pictures so they don't go away.

Tommy said, she could still tell. Dad said, sending the pictures could get her in really big trouble. Even with the police. Like when Tommy took pictures of his sister. Dad said he can have a talk with Stacy and then we can be sure she's not going to tell about our family.

Tommy said maybe it was bad to trick her. Dad said, she likes you so much she wanted to make you happy. We didn't make her send the pictures. She even smiled in the one with her boobs.

Tommy's penis was erect from looking at the pictures. I guess he didn't feel too bad about it. He told me to suck on him so I did. He was still looking at them when he had his orgasm.

Chapter 68: Talks With Dad - Part Sixty-eight

Summary:

Stacy guesses my secret.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Sixty-eight

The next Saturday we went to soccer. Stacy and her mom were there. Her mom said we're like Tommy's fan club. I guess we are.

Stacy looked at me funny the whole time. Then she said, how come there's girl's clothes in your room?

I got wicked scared. I guess she saw them when she was in there with Tommy. If people know then I'm gonna get teased so bad. It's my can't-ever-tell secret.

I didn't know what to say. I said, they're not. She said, I know they are. Then she said, I thought maybe you were.

I said, I don't know what you mean. I think I started crying. She said, it's okay, I thought maybe you were. I said, you thought I was what? She said, a boy that feels like a girl. I said, I'm not. She said it's okay, I won't tell. I wanted to run away but I didn't cuz I thought she'd think it was true. Then she said, really I won't tell. I said stop saying that. She said okay. I couldn't even look at her.

I went to be with Dad. He was talking to Stacy's mom. Her mom said it was okay for Stacy to go with us again after the game. I wanted to say no since that means she'd be in our room again and see more stuff and know for sure. I thought about what clothes I left out and if I could get there first and hide them.

I told Dad I wanted to talk to him so we went behind the bleachers. I was really crying then. I told him what Stacy said and how I didn't want her to be in our room anymore. Dad hugged me for a long time and didn't say anything. Then he said, you can't be ashamed of who you are. He said, Stacy's almost part of the family now. I said, I don't want her in the family. Dad looked like he was disappointed. I hate that look worst of anything.

He said, I know you're scared. He said, I think Stacy can keep secrets. She doesn't want her mother to know about what she does with Tommy. He said, I'll have a talk with her when we get home.

I said, are you going to tell her? I guess he knew what I meant. He said no. I was like, good. Then he said, you're going to tell her. I was like, please don't make me. Dad said, remember Rebekah? She wasn't happy until she told people. I said, it's different. It's just sometimes for me. Dad said, it's still part of who you are. You'll be sad if you have to hide it all the time. I said, if she knows everybody will know.

Dad said, it's not really Stacy you're worried about. I thought about it. If it was just her, that wasn't so bad. But I thought she'd tell, for sure.

Dad said, what if I make sure she won't tell? I said, how? He said, we know her can't-ever-tell secret. He said, can't-ever-tell secrets make you part of the family.

I was still really scared. Dad said we'll see how it goes. I didn't know what that meant.

On the ride home I sat in front. Tommy and Stacy were in the back. They started making out. Dad told them to wait til we get home. I figured we weren't going to the movies again. I wanted to go to the movies since then Stacy wouldn't be in our room but they wanted to do sex.

When we got home I ran from the car to our room and hid the clothes. I hate that I left them out. I think Stacy knew what I was doing. I was wicked embarrassed.

Dad made lunch like everything was normal. Then he told Stacy they had to have a talk. I thought for a second if she was supposed to take everything off but he didn't mean that. He was sitting and she was standing in front of him and he had his serious face. He said, Taylor told me what you said to him. She looked scared. Dad said, it's okay, but you can tell how it upset Taylor. Do you understand why?

Stacy said, he doesn't want anybody to know? If it's true, she said. Dad said, you're a smart girl. Do you want your mother to know that you're having sex? She shook her head. Dad put his hand on her head. He said, if you tell anyone anything about our family, I'll tell your mother. You won't see Tommy again.

Stacy was quiet. Then Dad asked Tommy for his phone. She was like, what are you doing?

Dad showed her the pictures she sent. He said, you know you could get in very big trouble for sending these? Her face was like all white. I thought she was gonna fall over. She looked at Tommy like she was mad. Tommy didn't say anything but Dad hugged her. He said, we're a family. We don't have secrets with each other. He said, you're safe here.

Stacy said, please don't tell my mom. Then she said it again. Dad said, we won't ever. He said, so you know we trust you, Taylor will tell you his secret. Something you can't ever say to anybody.

She said, I think I know what it is. Dad looked at me. I didn't want to say it but I didn't want Dad to be disappointed. So I said, sometimes I feel like a girl so I wear those clothes. It felt really weird to say it but not bad like I thought it would.

Stacy said she's got a cousin that's a girl but wants to be a boy. She said it shouldn't be a big deal. I was really surprised. Dad hugged her again. When he did his hand was on her butt. He hugs me that way a lot, so I guess that means she's in the family now.

Tommy said, are you mad at me? Stacy said ya kinda. Dad said, I found out by accident. Tommy left his phone at home when he went to school so I looked at it. He didn't know I'd see the pictures. That was a fib but I guess Dad had to. If she thought Tommy knew Dad would see, that would be really weird.

Stacy said, I won't tell about Taylor, not ever. Dad said, so we're all okay? He had each of us say yes. I felt way better. Then Dad said, should we go to the movies? We all looked at Stacy. Stacy looked at Tommy. She got red. She said, maybe we can stay here?

Dad smiled. He said, off you go. I guess he meant, go have sex. That's what they did. Me and Dad watched on the computer. In our room Tommy said, I'm really really sorry about the pictures. Stacy said, did you like them? Tommy said god ya totally. She said, did they make you get hard? I was surprised. I didn't know girls talk that way. Dad said girls like sex too and they really like to know they're pretty. Tommy said totally ya.

They both took off everything. Tommy did his mouth on her a lot. Maybe it was apologizing like we do with Dad. Then she said, put it in. Tommy did. I like watching his butt go up and down.

Chapter 69: Talks With Dad - Part Sixty-nine

Summary:

Tommy's different now.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Sixty-nine

Tommy's different now. It's like he's not shy or anything. He talks more like a grownup. Dad says when a boy gets his first girlfriend it's a big step. I said, a big step to what? Dad said, growing up. I'm not sure I want Tommy to grow up if it means he mostly wants Stacy.

He's different with Dad too. They make sex jokes a lot. Dad shows videos of boys and girls doing stuff. Dad sits. Tommy stands between his legs. Dad tells Tommy how he can do that stuff with Stacy. Dad puts fingers in Tommy's butt. Tommy masturbates his penis or I suck on it.

Then one time we were doing that and Dad took out his penis. It was on Tommy's back. Tommy made a weird face but he didn't say anything. Dad rubbed it on Tommy's butt and he had his orgasm. I licked Dad's semen off Tommy.

The next time Tommy asked for videos Dad took out his penis again. Tommy made the face again. Then Tommy said, okay.

Dad said, okay what? Tommy said, you can do it. Dad said, do what? Dad's like that.

Tommy said, you can put it in. Dad said, do you want me to? Tommy didn't say anything. Then in a minute he just nodded a little.

Dad put the slippy stuff on his penis. He pointed it at Tommy's butt. He said, back up.

Tommy did it. He was watching the video the whole time. His face was funny. Maybe it was like mine when me and Dad do intercourse but I never saw my face. Dad rocked him back and forth a little. Tommy told me to suck on his penis so I did. He had his orgasm in like ten seconds.

Dad held Tommy from behind like that for a while. I kept Tommy's penis in my mouth. Then Dad moved a little and made his orgasm noise. Tommy's penis was erect again. It took longer but Tommy had another orgasm in my mouth.

Nobody said anything til Dad said, we hafta go shopping so hop in the shower. That's how he says it but I tried to hop in the shower one time and fell, so I just step in.

I could tell it was one of the times Tommy didn't want to talk about it. He let me wash his penis. When we got out he told me to be a girl. We went shopping that way. A lady said I was cute. I liked it.

In bed that night Tommy said, does Dad love me? I said ya, totally. He said, I mean, like he does you? I said ya. I said, is that how come you did intercourse? Tommy didn't say anything. I said, are you ashamed of it? Maybe he still didn't think it was okay for a boy.

After a while Tommy said, I wanted him to. I said how come? He said, cuz now he's my real Dad. Like for you.

I said, he is anyways. Tommy said, I could tell. I said tell what? He said, that it wasn't all the way like you. I said, did Dad say that? Tommy said, he didn't have to say it.

I said, did you like it? Tommy didn't say anything. Then he said, suck on my penis. I did.

Chapter 70: Talks With Dad - Part Seventy (Interlude Seven)

Summary:

Tommy's mine now.

Talks With Dad - Seventy (Interlude Seven)

Tommy's mine now.

The power of the unspoken word. The smile, or absence thereof. The touch, granted or denied.

He's an addict. Not just to sex. Not just to the porn I offer in rations. He's dependent on my approval.

He's conditioned. His body's awake, hungry. He knew without knowing that my cock would inevitably follow my fingers. That he'd ask me to fuck him.

We've made attachments, associations. Cuddles mean sucking. Videos mean fucking.

It took Tommy a week after his deflowering to come back for more. He didn't say, "Please fuck me, daddy." Not yet. He looked at the computer. He said, "Can we watch?" I said, "Take off your clothes. Get the lube."

After that, the mornings changed. "I want to see your face," he said. He modelled Taylor, mounted and rode me. Tentative at first, but persistent.

"It aches," he said. "It burns." His cocklet strained nonetheless. His eyes consumed me.

"I know," I said. I allowed him to touch it, to find relief when he was full.

I fed his hunger, denied him orgasms. Taylor and I conspired. My youngest relished the game, sad as he was to lose the satisfaction of bringing his brother off. Tommy lasted four days. Pleaded. Impaled on my cock, he twitched from the slightest touch to his desperate spike. I slapped his hands away. His ruined climax milked me in his heat.

Tommy's mine now.

She doesn't know it yet, but his little girlfriend is mine too.

Chapter 71: Talks With Dad - Part Seventy-one

Summary:

Stacy helps me be a girl.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Seventy-one

Sometimes Tommy goes with Stacy and her mom after soccer. He says it's weird cuz they can only hold hands. They can't be alone at all and if they're at her house they have to leave the door open. If her mom's busy sometimes they make out and feel each other up but that's it. Dad says it's good since her mom needs to get to know Tommy. Dad told Tommy to be on his best behavior with them. Tommy said it's hard. I said, you mean your penis? He said shut up. He always wants sex when he comes back.

The next time Stacy came over to our house she told Tommy to take a shower cuz he was stinky. I wanted to go with him but we don't want Stacy to know we do stuff like that. Plus Tommy saves his orgasm for Stacy so he wouldn't let me suck on his penis.

Me and Stacy were in our room. She said do you want me to braid your hair? I said okay. She said, can I see what you look like when you dress up? I said, you mean when I'm a girl? She said, that's how you say it? I said ya. She said her friend's got a little brother and sometimes they play dress up with him. I said what's that? She said they put him in his sister's old clothes. I said does he like it? She said mostly it's funny.

I said, are you gonna laugh at me? She said no. I felt like she meant it. It was scary but I took off my shirt and shorts. She said, do you wear those all the time? I said, you mean my underpants? She said ya. I said ya. She said, they're girls. I said I guess so. I said, does the other boy wear them? She said no. They just put dresses on him over his clothes.

I put on a yellow dress I like. It's got this cool white lace at the bottom and on the sleeves. It buttons up the back so she helped me with it. Stacy was like, oh my god. I said what? She said, you're so cute that way. I felt my face get hot. I said, do I really look like a girl? She said, let me do your hair.

She's wicked good at braids. She did two that go down the sides and hold my hair back. She said it's called a Dutch braid. I liked it a lot. I put in my pearl earrings. She said, do you have any makeup? I said no. She got stuff from her backpack and put it on my cheeks. Then she had me look in the mirror.

I felt like it wasn't even me. But it was me if I was really a girl. I thought I was gonna cry but I didn't.

Stacy said, you should wear tights with that dress. I said, like what? She showed me some from a store on her phone. I thought they looked nice. I said, can you show my Dad? She said, really? I said ya, maybe he'll get them. She said that's so cool.

Stacy being there and helping me and saying I was cute made me feel really good. I never thought I could like her but I guess I do. Dad said she can be like a big sister. Maybe so.

Tommy came back from the shower. He had a towel on. He looked at me and said, wow. Stacy said, isn't he cute? Tommy said, when Taylor's a girl she's she. Stacy said oh. I wanted to kiss Tommy for that.

I wanted to stay but I knew I couldn't so I left. Dad said wow too when he saw me. We watched Tommy and Stacy but Dad said he wanted to make a video with me too. He set up the camera so it was on us. I sucked on his penis with my clothes on. At the end he made his semen go on my face. He said I look pretty that way. It'll be a nice memory for us.

I told Dad about Stacy playing dress up with the other boy. Dad said that's interesting. Then he said, it's very interesting. I thought it's interesting too but not sure it's very interesting. I said how come very? Dad said maybe there's more to the story.

When I looked at the computer I saw Stacy and Tommy making out. He was naked and she had her shirt off. I think her boobs are pretty. They were whispering so I couldn't hear what they were saying. Then Stacy said, I guess so. Then she put her head on Tommy's tummy. She was using her hand on his penis but then she put the end in her mouth.

I started crying. I couldn't help it. Dad held me tight.

Chapter 72: Talks With Dad - Part Seventy-two

Summary:

Sharing is hard.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Seventy-two

I like seeing Tommy do intercourse with Dad. Mostly it's Saturday mornings. Tommy's not allowed orgasms on Friday so he always wants it by Saturday. I do Tommy's butt with my mouth. Tommy sucks on Dad's penis. Then Tommy sits on Dad. I put my head on Dad's tummy so I can watch. Dad tells Tommy not to touch his penis. I'm not allowed to touch it either til the end. If Dad lets me I put it in my mouth when Tommy asks to have his orgasm. Sometimes Dad says no if he wants Tommy to have a buttgasm. Then I just lick up his semen.

Sometimes they talk about what Tommy's going to do with Stacy if she comes over. They use the rude words. It makes Tommy more aroused. Dad wants Tommy to make Stacy not shy about sex. Like, get her to say she wants it. Or, make out more in the car. Even feel her up in the car. Tommy said, you want to watch us? Dad said ya. Tommy said, I don't think she'll like that. Dad said, that's the sort of family we are. She has to get used to it. Tommy didn't say anything.

The next time Stacy came over Tommy had to take a shower again. Stacy went right in my closet and picked out clothes for me. She didn't even ask. I didn't mind though.

When I took off my shorts to change my penis was erect in my underpants. They're so small I can't hide it. Stacy saw me. Her face got red but she didn't say anything. I put on the dress she picked. It's white and you can almost see through it. She didn't do braids this time. She put in pins that hold my hair up. We looked in the mirror together. She said, do you like it? I said I really really do.

Tommy came back. He had a towel on but he took it off with me still there. His penis was mostly erect. Stacy looked at me. I was looking at Tommy. Then Tommy said, scram. He meant me.

The door on our room doesn't close right. Dad's supposed to fix it but he didn't so far. I closed it when I went out but stayed open a little. I know I wasn't supposed to stay, but I did.

Tommy was different with her this time. He said, are you horny? She laughed. He said, are you? She kinda nodded. He said, take off your clothes. Stacy did it. Then he said, I want you to suck on it. She made a face but she sat on the bed. Tommy poked his penis at her mouth. She did it a little. You can tell she's not accomplished. I'm kinda glad. Tommy says I do it the best. It still got Tommy really aroused. He told her to get on the bed and he did it with his mouth. I think she had her orgasm. Then he got on his back. She sat on him. He said rude words but she didn't seem to mind.

I felt weird. It wasn't like watching on the computer. I was rubbing my penis in my underpants. I guess I made a noise. I didn't mean to. Then Stacy looked and she saw me. She stopped going up and down on Tommy. She said something but I couldn't hear. I heard Tommy say, so what? I ran away.

Dad was watching with the camera. I told him what happened. I thought he'd be mad but he wasn't. He hugged me and said I looked pretty. Stacy and Tommy were still doing it. I sucked on Dad's penis. He said, we should let Stacy see how an accomplished person does things. I said, I don't want her to be accomplished. Dad said, Tommy's penis doesn't belong to you, Taylor.

Sharing is hard.

Chapter 73: Talks With Dad - Part Seventy-three

Summary:

Stacy asks a bad question.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Seventy-three

Stacy didn't talk to me after I watched. Dad said I didn't have to apologize but I did anyways. She just said, okay. I didn't know what that meant.

Dad told her, Taylor's curious. It's natural for a boy. He said, you don't have to be ashamed of sex. Stacy said, it's supposed to be private. Dad said, we're not private with each other in this family. Stacy said, I'm not in your family. Dad said, we think of you that way. We want to keep you safe. Like with the pictures.

Dad hugged her. His hand was on her butt again. Then he said, you might want to take a shower. Stacy said, how come? Dad said, your mom might notice. She said, notice? Dad pointed to his nose. Stacy got really red.

I sniffed and I knew what Dad meant. I know what Stacy tastes like. That's cuz sometimes I suck on Tommy's penis after they do intercourse. I don't like it so much. Tommy says he likes it when he's aroused.

Tommy went with her to the bathroom. I wanted him to leave the door open but he didn't. I wondered if she washed his penis. I asked Tommy after. He said no. He said she was embarrassed. I said, are you mad at me? He said, kinda. I said, is Stacy mad at me? He said ya. I felt really bad. I was a girl for Tommy all week. I kept asking if he was still mad. I guess it got annoying so he said, geez it's okay.

The next Saturday at Tommy's game I asked Stacy if she was still mad. She said no. Then she said, what did your Dad mean about not being private? I didn't know what to say. I said, we don't hide stuff. She said, what stuff? I didn't say anything. Then she said, do you and Tommy do sex stuff?

I'm not supposed to tell and I'm not supposed to lie. I didn't say anything. Stacy said, your Dad said I'm in the family. If you don't hide stuff, you hafta tell me. I got scared. I guess I started to cry. She was like, does he make you? I couldn't think really. I just said no. She said, you don't do it or he doesn't make you?

I guess Dad was watching us. He came over. Stacy got quiet. Dad could tell I was upset. He said, what's up here?

Stacy said, nothing. Dad said, I think there's something. I told him what Stacy said. Dad said, let's go talk.

He took us behind the bleachers. Stacy looked scared. Dad said, it's okay. He said, you're a very smart girl. He said, we care about you a lot. That's why we let you know Taylor's secret. That's why we keep your secrets too. Then Dad said, Taylor's afraid to answer because he's doesn't want you to leave us. Stacy was looking at the ground. She said, I love Tommy.

Dad said, he loves you too. Then he said, boys experiment. It's something boys do, with other boys. There's no harm in it. It doesn't mean Tommy loves you any less. Stacy said, but then Tommy like boys? Dad said, Tommy likes Taylor, and Taylor likes Tommy. It's not more than that. Stacy said, is that how come Taylor's a girl sometimes? I said no. I just want to be.

Dad said, are you okay? Stacy said, it's weird. Dad said, it's not weird. It's how things are. People just don't talk about it. They hide and lie and feel bad. We don't hide or lie and we don't feel bad. Stacy kept looking down. Dad said, will you stay with us? Stacy said, I don't know.

The game was over then. Tommy found us. He said, what's going on? Dad said, Stacy asked Taylor some questions. Tommy looked scared. Dad said, she asked about you and Taylor. Tommy started to say something. Dad help up his hand. He said, she had to know. We don't hide or lie.

Dad said, you two should talk. He took me back to our car.

After a while Tommy came to the car without Stacy. He said she went home with her mom. I thought I ruined things.

Tommy said, how come you told her? I said I didn't. I said, she guessed. He said, why didn't you say no? I said, I'm not supposed to lie. He said, you're not supposed to tell. What if a teacher asked you? I said, that's different. Tommy said, what if she tells? He started crying.

Dad said, everybody calm down. He said, what did Stacy say?

Tommy said, she asked if I like boys. I said it's not like that. It's just boy stuff. She said it's confusing. I said, are you still my girlfriend? She said, I thought sex was special, just us. She said, that's how it's supposed to be. It's like you're cheating. I said, it's not like that. She didn't say anything. I said, please don't be mad. She said, it's only Taylor? I said totally ya. I said, he's like my brother. She said, but he's a girl too. Is he your girlfriend? I said no, more like my sister. She said, a sister you have sex with? I didn't know what to say. Then her mom called her. She just left.

Dad said, she loves you, Tommy. She told me. She needs time to think about this. She'll come back.

Tommy said, no she won't. He was crying hard. I said I'm sorry. Tommy said, I hate you.

Tommy never said that to me, ever. Not even teasing.

Dad stopped the car. Tommy was in the back seat. Dad said, I know you feel that way right now, Tommy. Just remember. You were a shy little boy. You wouldn't have Stacy if we hadn't helped you. If you have a girlfriend, don't you want her to know who you are? If she makes you choose her or your family, what's more important?

Tommy said, I want to go home. Dad said, okay. Then Tommy said, I mean, to my mom. Dad said, okay. I said, when will you come back? Tommy said, I don't know. I said I'm sorry. Tommy didn't say anything even when we dropped him off.

Dad told me it's not my fault. He said it'll be okay. I don't think so. I never felt worse.

Chapter 74: Talks With Dad - Part Seventy-four

Summary:

Dad can fix anything. I hope so anyway.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Seventy-four

Dad let me sleep in his bed while Tommy's gone. I sucked on his penis so much he got sore. He said I was like a baby with a pacifier. I guess he's right cuz it stopped me crying.

I saw Tommy at school sometimes but he didn't talk to me, By Thursday I was so sad I didn't want to go to school. I told Dad I had a tummyache. He said I had a heartache. I figured out what he meant. He was right.

Dad said, Tommy still loves you. I said, how do you know? He said he's got a secret way of knowing. He showed me on the computer. He had all the messages from Tommy's phone. I said, how did you do that? Dad said, magic. I think it's just something he put on Tommy's phone when he took it away before.

There were messages with Dad and Tommy. Tommy said, Taylor ruined everything. Dad said that's not fair. It's not fair if Stacy's makes you pick between your brother and your girlfriend.

Then there were messages with Tommy and Stacy. Tommy told her it's not fair to make him pick. I liked that Tommy was listening to what Dad said. If anybody can fix it, Dad can.

Stacy said it's cheating. Tommy said it's not like we're married. Stacy said it's supposed to be special. Tommy said it is special. Stacy said it's not special if you do it with others too. Tommy said Taylor's not others. Then Stacy said, you're being mean to Taylor. Tommy said Taylor started everything. That's true but I didn't like that he said it. It's like he's blaming me.

Dad told Tommy to say it helps Taylor feel like a girl. When Tommy told her, she said what do you do with Taylor?

Dad told me that's important. It means Stacy's curious. He told Tommy to not to say in a message. Tommy said he'll tell her if they talk.

Dad told Tommy to say he misses her. She said, I miss you too but you hurt my feelings.

Tommy told Stacy, what if I don't anymore with Taylor? That made me feel sick. Dad told me Tommy doesn't mean it.

Then Stacy said, how would Taylor feel? Tommy said, he'd be really sad.

Stacy said, I don't want Taylor to be sad. Tommy said, do you like Taylor? Stacy said, ya but not the same way you do.

Tommy said, I'd be sad too about Taylor. Stacy said, I don't want anybody to be sad. Tommy said, I'm really sorry I hurt your feelings. Stacy said, thanks.

Dad told me, that's how come I think it's going to be okay. Tommy and Stacy both love you. I liked that but I didn't really believe it.

Dad told Tommy to ask about Pam. Pam is Stacy's friend. She's the one that asked if I was gay at soccer. She's got the little brother they play dress up with.

Tommy said, did you ever do anything with Pam? Stacy said no. Tommy said, not even kissed? Stacy said, that's different. Girls do that sometimes. It's like practicing for boys. Tommy said, so it's not cheating. She said no. It's not sex. Tommy said, you never did anything else? Stacy said, second base but that's still not sex.

I had to ask Dad. He said that means they touched each other's boobs. I got aroused thinking about that. Dad laughed and masturbated my penis. He said maybe I felt better now.

The next day I saw Tommy and Stacy talking at school. She didn't seem mad. Then they went in the car with Stacy's mom. That's when I thought maybe things would be okay after all.

Chapter 75: Talks With Dad - Part Seventy-five

Summary:

Me and Stacy talk. Tommy comes home.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Seventy-five

Saturday morning Tommy called Dad. Dad let me listen. Tommy said he made up with Stacy. Dad said, what did you tell her?

Tommy said, just about me and Taylor. Dad said good. Then Tommy said, not about butt stuff. Dad said good again. Tommy said, are you coming to soccer? Dad said, do you want us to? Tommy said ya. Then he said, can I come home with you after? Dad said, do you have something you want to say to Taylor? Tommy got quiet. Then he said, I guess so. Dad handed me the phone.

I said hi. Tommy said hi. I said, are you okay? He said ya. He said, you didn't ruin things. I said, I tried not to tell. He said, I know. Then he said, sorry I made you feel bad. I was crying by then. I said it's okay. Then I said, please come home. I said, I miss you so much it hurts. He said, I miss you too. Then he said, can I ask you something? I said ya. He said, what if we don't tell Stacy I do stuff to you?

I guess Tommy didn't want Stacy to think he's gay. I didn't feel good about that. More than anything I wanted Tommy to come home. So I said, okay. He said, thanks. He said, I told her you started it. I said, I know, I did. He said, okay? I said ya. Then he said, see you at soccer. I gave the phone back to Dad.

I told Dad what Tommy said. Dad said, remember how it took Tommy a long time to get used to things? He said, we have to take things in steps with Stacy too. I said, I remember how I hate steps.

Stacy was at soccer too. Dad said I should talk to her by myself. I was kinda scared.

Stacy said, Tommy loves you. I said, he loves you more. She said, I don't think so. I said, is it too weird? She said, it's weird. She said, I thought about it a lot. Then she said, do you like it? I said, you mean sucking on Tommy's penis? She got all red. She said, you're so strange. I said, I can't help it. Then I said, I like it a lot. He never made me or anything. I wanted to. She said, how did you know what to do?

I knew I can't say anything about Dad. I said, boys at school talk about it. She said ya, girls do too. I said, they do? She said ya. I said, what do they say? She said, they say you hafta to do it if you want a boyfriend. I said does that mean they don't like it? She said, I guess some girls do. I said, do you like it? She said, not really. I said, but you like the other stuff with Tommy? She said ya. I said, so it's okay if I do it? She said, are you good at it?

I thought that was a weird question. I said, I guess so. She said, do you wear girl clothes when you do it? I said sometimes. She said oh. I said, I like it when I'm a boy too. She said, so you're gay? I said, maybe.

Then she said, does Tommy do it to you? I said no. She said, isn't that weird? I said, I just wanted to. She said, did you just ask him or what? I said, in the shower with him. I wanted to touch his penis. She said, he just let you? I said he thought it was weird but he let me.

She said, I guess you liked it. I said ya. I really like how he looks at me. She didn't say anything. I said, do you like that too? She said, that's the best part. I said ya. She said, maybe you're a girl inside. I said, I guess I am sometimes.

I said, I just want everything to be okay with you and Tommy and me. She said, I want that too. I said, you really like Tommy a lot. She said, I love him. I wanted him back so bad. I said, I know. I meant, I felt that way too. I think she figured it out.

I said, you're not gonna tell, are you? She said, most people already think you're gay, Taylor.

I said, oh. Maybe I wasn't so surprised. I said, but not about me and Tommy, right? She said, I won't tell. I felt so much better after that.

When the game was over Tommy was mostly normal. Stacy came home with us. They were in the back seat. They started making out. I guess they didn't have sex while Tommy was away. Stacy had a skirt on and Tommy put his hand right up it. She didn't even stop him. When we got home they went right to the bedroom. They kissed a lot. Tommy didn't tell her things to do. Then she pulled his pants down and sat on the bed and sucked on his penis. It was different this time. It was like she wanted to give him his orgasm that way. Tommy humped her mouth some and he made his orgasm noise. She made a wicked yucky face. I thought, good, she doesn't like his semen.

Tommy helped her take her clothes off. He did it with his mouth on her til his penis was erect again. Then they did intercourse for a long time. Stacy made lots of sex noises. After they were done they went to take a shower. Stacy looked out the door to see if anybody was there. Then her and Tommy went down the hall to the bathroom naked.

I told Dad about the talk me and Stacy had. He said, she's curious. That's why she asked about how it started with you and Tommy. He thought the talk made Stacy aroused. That's how come she let Tommy feel her up in the car and then sucked on his penis. He said, Stacy's jealous of me even if she decided she still wants Tommy. He told me not to worry about the jealous part. I said, what about the curious part? Dad said, stay tuned. I guess it means wait. I'm bad at waiting.

Later I asked Tommy if Stacy washed his penis in the shower. He said ya. It's weird, but I didn't really mind. We didn't sleep at all that night cuz I was sucking on Tommy the whole time.

Chapter 76: Talks With Dad - Part Seventy-six

Summary:

I guess things are okay.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Seventy-six

At breakfast on Sunday Dad asked Tommy how it was to be back with his mom. Tommy said it was okay. Dad said, just okay? Tommy said it was nice the first couple days cuz she was glad to see him but then she was busy and it was like before. Dad said, she's busy with work? Tommy said ya. Then he said, she's got a boyfriend. Dad said, is he nice? Tommy said, he's nice to his mom he thinks. Then he said, I don't think he wanted me around. Tommy looked sad.

Dad picked Tommy up from the chair and hugged him for a long time. He said, you know we always want you around. Tommy said ya. Dad said, we hope you don't go away again. Tommy said, I don't want to. He was crying a little. Dad said, family is the most important thing. He said, do you know what I mean? Tommy said, I think so. Dad said, what do you think it is? Tommy said, it's more important than girlfriends.

Dad said, you got it right. Tommy said, I was scared. Dad said, what were you afraid of? Tommy said, I didn't know if you'd want me back. Dad said, family is forever, no matter what.

Dad kissed Tommy on the mouth. Tommy kissed him back. Dad laid Tommy right on the table. He took Tommy's shorts off. Tommy's penis was erect. Dad put his fingers in the butter that was on the table. Then he put his fingers in Tommy's butt. Dad said, tell me what you want. Tommy said, put it in. Dad said, who am I? Tommy said, Daddy. Dad said, say what you want. Tommy said, put it in, Daddy. Dad said, use the words. Tommy said, put your cock in my ass. Dad said, now all together and nicely. Tommy said, please put your cock in my ass, Daddy. He said it like he was hungry.

Dad put his penis in all at once. Tommy made a loud noise. It wasn't exactly a sex noise. Dad went in and out pretty fast. Tommy tried to touch his penis but Dad pushed his hand away. Tommy watched Dad's face. Dad had his orgasm really quick. He stayed inside Tommy and kissed him. Dad said, welcome home, Tommy. Tommy said, thanks Daddy. Dad said, did you miss me? Tommy said ya. Dad said, did you miss my cock? Tommy just nodded. Dad said, say it. Tommy said, I missed your cock, Daddy.

It was kinda weird seeing Tommy be that way with Dad. I figured he didn't want to talk about it. We went to take a shower.

When I washed his penis I said, did Stacy wash it like I do? Tommy laughed. He said, Stacy asked how does Taylor do it? I said really? He said ya. I said, did you tell her? He said, kinda. I said, did you like it? He said, it was okay. I said, just okay? He said I sound like Dad. Then he said, it's different. I said, how come? He said, because you love doing it. She does it because she thinks she's supposed to. I said oh. I said, but she wants to make you happy, right? He said, ya but it's not the same.

Tommy pushed on my head so I sucked on his penis. After he had his orgasm I just had him in my mouth. I wanted to stay that way forever. He said, I love you Taylor. I said, I love you too. I said, I'm happy you love Stacy too. And Dad. He said, it's confusing. I said, I guess so. But it's okay, right? He said, I guess so.

It's really hard to be sure about anything. I think everybody is guessing all the time about everything. I hope we mostly guess right.

Chapter 77: Talks With Dad - Part Seventy-seven

Summary:

Maybe I like girls too. Mayyyybbeeee.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Seventy-seven

Dad and Tommy had lots of talks that week. Dad said we have to be extra sure about Stacy. He was worried she'd say stuff to her friend. Tommy said, we know her secrets. Dad said, the more secrets we know the better.

The next Saturday Tommy sucked on Dad's penis in the morning. Dad didn't let Tommy have an orgasm. Dad said, save it for Stacy. Then Dad said, you know you have to share her, Tommy. Tommy said, what do you mean? Dad said, it's not fair to Taylor. You need to let him participate. Tommy said, like how? Dad said, you can figure it out. Tommy said, what if she doesn't want to? Dad said, she likes Taylor and she's curious. I said, I don't want to mess things up again. Dad said, what's the most important thing? Tommy said, family. Dad kissed him.

I don't want Tommy to have to pick Stacy or the family. I want to help figure it out so he can have both.

After soccer Stacy came over. I thought her and Tommy would do intercourse but she said she couldn't. I guess she had her time. That's when her girl parts bleed. It's so weird I don't even want to think about it. Dad said we could really go to a movie this time.

Tommy went to take a shower. Stacy said, can I dress you up? I said sure. She said, maybe when we go we pretend you're my sister. I thought that was nice. I took off my boy clothes when she was picking stuff out. My penis was erect in my underpants. She saw it was. She got red and she said, can I see? It's weird but I felt shy. Then she said, I won't tell Tommy. I said okay. I pulled down my underpants.

Stacy said, it's cute. I said, cute? She said ya. Then she touched it. Just for a second. She said, sorry. I said it's okay. She said, it's so stiff. I said, I can't help it. She said, I like it. Maybe you like girls too? I didn't know what to say. Then she said, put this on. It was the yellow dress. She had me put on tall socks too. She did a braid in back and some pink stuff on my cheeks. She said, you look pretty, Taylor. I wish I had a sister like you. I hugged her. She said awwwwww. It felt really really nice.

I thought about how Dad said Stacy playing dress up with boys was interesting. I said, did you ever pretend with Pam's little brother? She said they played house sometimes. Her and Pam were the moms. I said, is his penis cute?

Stacy said, geez. I said, nevermind, I was just curious. Then she said, Pam gives him baths sometimes when I'm there. I said, does his get stiff? She said, I guess you do like boys. I said, I can't help it. She said, Pam washes him. She said Pam showed her how to make it dance around. I said, you mean if he has his orgasm. Stacy said, he's only five. I said, so? She said, I didn't think boys that little could do that. I said sure they can. She said oh. She said, you're not gonna tell, are you? I said no.

Tommy came back. He was naked. His penis was like halfway erect. He said to Stacy, will you do it? She said, I don't like it. Tommy said, what about your hand? Stacy said, can we just go to the movie?

I said, I'll do it. Tommy looked at Stacy. She said, geez. She started to go out of the room. I said, you can stay if you want. She said, really? I said ya, I don't mind. I was thinking, I'll show her how come Tommy loves me. Stacy said, this is weird. I sat on the bed. Tommy let me do it. Stacy didn't go. She watched but then she looked away then she watched again.

I did it slow. Tommy still had his orgasm pretty quick. I was still sucking his semen out when Dad opened the door. He said, we need to go if we're going to see the start of the movie. Stacy looked confused. Tommy said, okay. Dad said, get your clothes on.

Dad left. Tommy got dressed. Stacy was quiet. Then she said, he sees you do it? She meant Dad. I said we don't hide things. Tommy said, I had to get used to it too. Stacy said, you don't mind? Tommy said it's better because you don't have to lie. I said Dad makes sure Tommy behaves himself. Tommy said shut up. Stacy laughed.

In the car I said, Stacy wants me to be her sister today. Dad said, that sounds really nice. I said, ya. Stacy said, is it okay? Dad said sure. Tommy said okay. I guess it didn't bother him. I wasn't sure how to feel about that.

Stacy and Tommy just held hands in the car. Tommy said, it's like being with your mom. Stacy said, not hardly. I guess that means, really not. Then going into the movie, Stacy held my hand. My penis got erect. Maybe I do like girls too.

After we dropped Stacy off I told Dad and Tommy everything. Dad said the stuff about Pam and her brother is important. It's another secret, He said, I told you Stacy was curious about Taylor. Tommy said, she called it cute. He poked me. Dad said, Taylor's penis is very cute. Tommy said, then what's mine? Dad said, your penis is handsome, Tommy. Tommy said, that's better than cute. Dad said, it's not a contest. Then he said, you both did a great job. Tommy said, it's a job? Dad said, it's about keeping the family safe and happy. Tommy said, I'll be happy if Taylor teaches Stacy how to give good blowjobs. I said shut up.

Chapter 78: Talks With Dad - Part Seventy-eight

Summary:

Dad talks to us about how sex should be fun.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Seventy-eight

Dad had a talk with me and Tommy. It was neat. He masturbated both our penises at the same time.

Dad said, why do we have sex? I said, to say we like somebody. Dad said that's a very good reason. Tommy said, it feels good. Dad said that's what he wanted to talk about. He said sometimes sex is a big deal. Like if it's with a serious boyfriend or girlfriend. But even then, sex should be fun. We do it just cuz it feels good. It doesn't have to be a big deal. Like if you're friends and you feel like it, you can just do it. And it doesn't have to be just two people. It can be more if they all just want to have fun.

Dad said to remember Dylan and Jenny and Sammy. They just all do it with each other and together sometimes. With the Dad too.

Tommy said, you want it to be that way with Stacy. Dad kissed his forehead. Dad said, don't you want that too? Tommy said, I guess so. He didn't sound too sure. Dad said, some part of you wants Stacy all to yourself. It's okay to feel that way. But wouldn't it be more fun if it wasn't such a big deal?

Tommy said, I guess so. He said, Stacy thinks it's a really big deal. Dad said, maybe the way she likes Taylor can help change her mind. She might think it can just be fun. Then she might like it as much as Taylor does.

Tommy said, you want to have sex with Stacy. He said that to Dad. Dad said, if she likes sex then she might want to have sex with me. Tommy said, you won't unless she wants to? Dad said, of course not. He said, did we ever make you do something you didn't want to? Tommy said, I guess not but I saw you touch her butt. Dad said, she was upset and I hugged her. Tommy said, you hugged her butt. Dad said, I thought her butt needed a hug. Tommy laughed.

I thought about that. When Tommy first started coming over, I didn't think he'd ever suck on Dad's penis. Then I thought he'd never do intercourse with Dad. I'm not sure he wanted to do those things exactly. It's more like he wanted to make Dad happy. But that's a kind of wanting too. Maybe Stacy will have that kind of wanting.

Dad had Tommy say stuff back. Tommy said, we want Stacy to think sex is fun so she'll like it more. So we can be more like Dylan and Jenny and Sammy and their Dad. Dad said, that's just right. He let me give Tommy his orgasm with my mouth.

Tommy said, how do we do it? Dad said, one step at a time. He said, let's spend more time with Stacy doing other stuff. Maybe she can come over after school and you can do homework together. Then she can feel more like part of the family.

Tommy said she's good at math. Dad said, you could use the help. Tommy made a face. Dad kissed him. Tommy was still making the face. Dad kissed him again on the mouth for a long time. When he stopped, Tommy was smiling. I don't think I ever saw them kiss like that before, like making out. It was neat.

Then Dad said, another way is to let Taylor watch. Tommy said, I don't think she'd like that. Dad said, Taylor should be the one to ask her. I said, no way. Dad said, you're clever about these things, Taylor. Think about it.

I thought about it a lot. I was still scared about spoiling things. Steps and steps and steps.

Sex with Tommy is fun even if I think it's a big deal. I love him so much. Giving him his orgasm is the most fun thing for me. I like building the fort and skateboards and watching TV and minecraft. We do that stuff too. Sex just happens whenever.

Stacy watched me suck on Tommy's penis. Maybe she can tell I'm enthusiastic and accomplished. I guess it's fair if I get to see her and Tommy. Tommy still doesn't know about the videos. I asked Dad if that's fair. He said he needs to see how Tommy acts when nobody's watching. I said, we're watching. Dad said, you're missing the point.

When Dad says that I'm supposed to think about what point I'm missing. Maybe he thinks Tommy won't be nice to her if nobody else knows? Tommy was getting bossy before she found out about me. But Tommy really likes Stacy. I don't think he'll be mean to her.

I tried to get Dad to braid my hair like Stacy does. He can't do it. Maybe she can teach him. I guess having a sister wouldn't be so bad, even if I have to share Tommy with her.

Chapter 79: Talks With Dad - Part Seventy-nine

Summary:

Stacy shows me her boobs.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Seventy-nine

Tommy and me had birthdays again. It's so weird that he's thirteen. It sounds so much older. He's like, I'm a teenager. His penis is more like Dad's all the time. I can still suck all of it.

So I'm eleven. I started to get hairs. I know how to shave them over my penis. I told Dad I wanted to shave them everyplace, like under my arms. Dad said, is that because you want to be more like a girl?

I think that's the main thing. The other thing is, I just want to be me. I don't want to be bigger. Dad said, you don't have to stay the same for us to love you just the same. That made me feel better, but I still want to stay me. Dad said we'd have to think about that.

Stacy came over after school. Her and Tommy were doing a project together. Dad said they had to do it in the kitchen so they wouldn't spend the whole time doing sex.

Stacy asked me, are you going to change? I figured she meant into a girl. I said ya. She said, can I help? I said ya. I went to my room. Stacy came too. Tommy started to come but Dad told him he should work on the homework.

Dad bought me the tights Stacy showed me before. She wanted to see me in them. I wasn't sure if you're supposed to wear underpants with them since they kinda are underpants too. She said, I don't wear underwear with tights. So I took off my underpants. My penis was really stiff. I guess I was pulling on it. I just do that sometimes when I'm not thinking.

Stacy said, are you jerking off? I know that means masturbating. I said sorry, I didn't mean to. She said, it's okay. I said, really? She said, it's kinda cute. Then she said, do you think I'm pretty? I said ya, totally. She said, did you see the pictures I sent Tommy? I said, the naked ones? She said ya, did you like them? I said ya. I said, I like your boobs. She laughed. Then she said, do you want to see them? I said okay.

So she pulled up her shirt and her bra. It was weird but I liked looking. She said, you can do it if you want. It felt weird but I wanted to. She watched me masturbate. I had my orgasm really quick. I'm not sure if it was her boobs or her watching or what. She looked at me funny when I licked my semen off my hand.

It was sort of awkward after. I didn't know what to say so I just said, thanks. She pulled her shirt down then she kissed me on the cheek. She said, you're so sweet. Her face was wicked red. I think mine was too. Then she went back to looking at my clothes.

She picked out a dress that's really short. She said she likes to wear short dresses with tights to tease boys. It's funny how they try to look up them. She pinned my hair up. She said I could totally tease boys. I guess that's fun for her. It was nice.

I said, are you still mad at me for watching you and Tommy do sex? She said no. I said good. I said, I masturbate about it. She said, geez. I said, what? She said, you just say that stuff. I said, sorry. She said, it's okay. I'm just not used to it. I remembered what Dad told us. I said, it's just fun. It doesn't have to be a big deal. She said, I guess so.

Her and Tommy worked on the project in the kitchen. Dad told them, no hands under the table. They laughed. Tommy tried anyways. I saw he was feeling her up. She didn't say anything for a while. Her face got red then she said, we hafta get this done. He said ya.

When we drove Stacy to her house Tommy was feeling her up again in the back seat. Dad pretended not to see but I could tell he knew. I turned around from the front. Stacy saw me watching. She didn't say anything. She made a weird smile and closed her eyes. Tommy was wicked stiff after that so on the way home I got in back and sucked on his penis.

I told Dad and Tommy what happened with Stacy. Dad said, she really likes you, Taylor. I asked Tommy if it's okay. He said, she just thinks you're cute when you're a girl. Dad said, it's more than that. Tommy said, I guess she can like us both. I hope he really means it.

Dad said we should watch a video. It was Dylan and Jenny and Sammy. They were a little older. Dad said Jenny was twelve then. She had boobs kinda like Stacy's. Dylan is doing her girl parts with his mouth and Sammy is sucking on her boobs. She makes all the sex noises. Dad said some girls can have orgasms just from their boobs. Seeing Sammy do that made my penis erect. Tommy said, if anybody can do that to a girl it's Taylor. Dad laughed. He said, Taylor's oral fixation isn't specific. I said, what's that mean? Dad said it means I like to suck on anything. I guess that's true. Now I think about sucking on Stacy's boobs a lot.

Chapter 80: Talks With Dad - Part Eighty (Interlude Eight)

Summary:

What do you imagine?

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Eighty (Interlude Eight)

What do you imagine?

I see a ring, a ring of roses. A pocketful of poses.

Pretty little Stacy. Three places to fill. All her empty places.

Three eager boys. Well. Two boys and me. I still feel like a boy. Think like a boy.

Now what do you imagine?

One at a time? Running a train?

Not me. In my mind's eye I see little Stacy in the center, all filled up.

Who's where, exactly? Does it matter?

When she's ready, she'll have any of us, anyplace.

When she's ready, she'll ask for it.

The girl, naked. Stripped of inhibitions. Needy. Speaking her need.

The boys, rampant, urgent, loving. Loving each other. Loving the girl. No barriers.

But young Stacy is still constrained by her shame. There's joy in slow progress, but my patience has limits. Perhaps a little assitance to help the child relax... unwind... feel more open.

A steady low dose of MDMA should do it. Twenty-five milligrams in her juice. She's tiny, after all. Just to take the edge off her anxiety. We can ramp it up a bit over time. What she doesn't know won't hurt her. She'll be ready soon enough.

Just imagine.

Chapter 81: Talks With Dad - Part Eighty-one

Summary:

I'm gravy. Stacy gets less ashamed.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Eighty-one

Me and Dad have lots of talks now. Mostly stuff is confusing. Me changing cuz I'm older. Tommy acts weird. Everything with Stacy. Dad says it's all a big stew but if we cook it right it'll be delicious. That's even more confusing. What am I in the stew? Dad says I'm the gravy. That's what makes it all one thing. It's not a stew without me. I guess Dad's the cook. Then Tommy's the meat? Stacy's the potatoes? I dunno.

I get scared that Tommy will stop liking me. Dad showed me videos of Dylan and Sammy. He said Sammy is Dylan's favorite, even more than Jenny or his Dad. You can see in how they make out. Dad says they have all the kinds of love, like brothers and boyfriends and Dylan even kinda thinks he's Sammy's Dad. That's partly cuz Dylan's a lot older than Sammy. It's not like that with me and Tommy.

We talk a lot about me staying the same as I am. I asked how Rebekah stays a girl even when she gets older. Dad said there's medicine you take if you don't want your body to change. He said that's a really really really big step. You hafta go to a doctor and get shots. It gives you time to think about how you want to be. If you change your mind you can stop. It's confusing!

Dad told Tommy he should give me and Stacy more time together. I guess that's part of me being the gravy. So Tommy's supposed to take long showers when Stacy's over on Saturday. Dad told me maybe Stacy will be more like, sex doesn't have to be a big deal. We're showing her to not be ashamed, like we did with Tommy. She can see how I'm not ashamed at all.

She likes helping me be a girl. I like that too, a lot. I can ask her stuff Dad doesn't know about. Like I asked her what parts she shaves. It was embarrassing but she told me and even what she uses to not cut herself. I told Dad and he bought what she said. Now I shave under my arms. I even did my legs one time. It's hard to reach everyplace. It's weird but my penis got really erect when I did that. I shave there too.

Stacy talks a lot more now when she's here. She said she loves doing my hair. I said I love it too. When she was doing braids I asked if she got aroused when she did practice kissing with Pam. First she said it's not like that. Then she said, maybe a little. I said I never kissed a girl. She laughed. I said sorry. She said, no, it's sweet. Then she kissed me. First it was more like a sister kiss, but then it got more like a girlfriend kiss. She had her eyes closed so I did and she even did it with her tongue.

It was different from kissing with Tommy. More soft I guess? Lots of little kisses then big ones. She kissed my neck and it made goosebumps. I liked it.

When she stopped I couldn't help it. I thought about not being ashamed at all. I said, is it okay if I masturbate? She got red but then she said, okay. She said, do you want to see? I knew she meant her boobs. I said yes please. She laughed. I said sorry. She said, no, you just say things funny. Then she took her shirt off all the way. I was just in underpants. I pulled them down and started to do it. Then she said, do you want me to? I said, what about Tommy? She said, it's just fun, right?

She did it with her hand. I guess I made sex faces. She said, oh my god you're so cute. She's not as accomplished as Dad or even Tommy but she gave me my orgasm pretty fast.

She was looking at her hand and looking around like she wanted to wipe it on something. I said, let me. I licked my semen off. She made a weird face but she let me. Then she helped me get dressed. We talked about clothes til Tommy came back. He was just in a towel. Stacy went and kissed him and pulled the towel off. I think she was aroused. Tommy didn't ask how come she had her shirt off. I wanted to talk to Dad so I left.

When I looked on the computer Stacy was sucking on Tommy's penis. I said, I guess she's not so ashamed anymore. Dad said I set a good example. I like that. They did sex for a long time that day.

After she went home I told Tommy what happened. He didn't get mad. He said Stacy wanted it with him more than ever that time. I said, do you still want to do it with me? He just pushed on my head. I laughed. He laughed. It felt like being brothers.

I guess I'm getting used to Tommy's penis tasting like Stacy. I don't mind it so much now.

Chapter 82: Talks With Dad - Part Eighty-two

Summary:

We can still learn new stuff.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Eighty-two

Me and Tommy make out in bed at night. It's my best times. Sometimes he does butt sex with me but mostly we kiss and do hands and then I suck on his penis.

We talk about stuff too. When he talks about Stacy I pretend I'm her and do things he wants her to do. I told him I like her boobs. He said he does too. It made me think. Can a girl with a penis have boobs? I asked Dad. He said there's lots of people like that. He said you hafta take medicine to make them grow. It's different from the medicine that makes you not get hair. That would be an even bigger step.

It would be weird to have boobs. Maybe Tommy would like it. One time we were making out I was thinking how Sammy likes to suck on Jenny's boobs. I never saw Tommy do that with Stacy. When Tommy pushed on my head to tell me to suck on his penis I stopped at his chest and sucked on him there.

Tommy was like, what are you doing? I said, sucking on your boob. He said, you're so strange. I said I want to. He didn't stop me. It was neat how it got pointy. I did one then the other, like Sammy did to Jenny. I was masturbating Tommy's penis at the same time. He started making sex noises and he held my head so I did it more. He had his orgasm in my hand.

He said, why did you do that? I told him about Sammy and Jenny. I said, I guess you liked it. He said, it's weird. I said, good weird? He said, I guess so. I said, maybe Stacy would like it since Jenny does. He said ya, maybe.

I said, will you do that to me? He laughed. I said, please? He said, I guess so. He kinda did it but not like he was enthusiastic. Still it felt nice. I even felt it in my penis. I masturbated when he did it.

That night I had a dream where I had boobs and Tommy was sucking on them. When I woke up my penis was wicked erect. I had to masturbate again to go back to sleep.

I talked to Dad about it. He said, do you want to have breasts? That's the real word. I said maybe. He said, do you want them because you want Tommy to like you the way he likes Stacy? I said, maybe. He said, that's not a good reason. He said, it's a very big step. It's hard to go back if you start. That makes a step extra extra big, if you can't go back. I said, what if I just want to be more like a girl? Dad said that's a better reason.

The next Sunday in the morning Dad and Tommy were doing butt sex. Tommy sat on Dad's penis. I was on Dad's chest making out with Tommy. I was still thinking about boobs so I sucked on Tommy's chest. I held his penis. He had a really loud orgasm.

Dad was like, we learned something new. I said what? He said, how everything is all connected, like your chest and your penis. I laid on Dad on my back and he touched my chest and pinched me there. Kinda hard but not too hard. My penis was super erect. Dad told Tommy to suck on my penis so he did. I had a loud orgasm too.

I like when we learn new stuff.

Chapter 83: Talks With Dad - Part Eighty-three

Summary:

Stuff with Stacy gets even more weird.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Eighty-three

At soccer I talk to Stacy a lot. Last time Pam was there too. Stacy said she wants to do my hair. I said, here? She said lots of boys have braids now. I said I don't know any that do. She showed me pictures on her phone. Pam was looking too. She said I'd be super cute that way. Some were really complicated but one was like a ponytail braid but then it goes back up on top. It looks like a boy thing more than a girl thing.

Pam said we can do one on each side. They were talking to each other, not to me. I tried to say I didn't want them to do it there but they just started. Stacy told me to be quiet. It feels nice when somebody does your hair so I let them. Dad watched. He told me other boys will be jealous since I got two pretty girls paying attention to me.

They took pictures. Pam said she's gonna post it. I said, don't. She said, I just did. It's on TikTok. She showed me. I guess it looks okay. I don't know if people at school will see it.

Stacy came over after. Dad made lunch. Tommy went to take a shower. Stacy wanted to dress me. She took the braids down so they're more like girls. She was acting different again. She said when she's at our house she feels like she doesn't have to worry about stuff. I said, what stuff? She said like, anything. She picked out clothes for me, even underpants. I took off everything. My penis was erect like always.

I sat on the bed. She sat next to me. She said, are you gonna jerk off? It was like she wanted me to. I said I liked when you did it. She said okay. Then she said, you want me to take off my shirt? I said yes please. She did it. Then I said, can I touch them? She said I guess so.

Her boobs are wicked soft. I liked it a lot. They got pointy. Her face was red. Then I felt her hand on my penis. I guess I wasn't really thinking so I didn't ask her but I hugged her. My face was on her chest.

The next was like, I just had to. I couldn't stop from doing it. I started to suck on one of her boobs. She said, Taylor. Her voice was funny. I stopped and said sorry. She pulled my head back to her. I figured she liked it so I did it more.

That's when Tommy came back. She stopped and I stopped. Tommy was like, oh. I said, are you mad? He didn't say anything. He took off his towel and his penis was erect and he came over and pushed it in my face. I sucked on it. He started kissing Stacy.

Tommy's kinda like Dad sometimes, like he's in charge. It's how he looks and how he says stuff. It makes you want to do whatever he tells you. Mostly it's when he's really aroused. I guess he was then. He told Stacy, do Taylor with your hand. She didn't say anything. She just masturbated my penis.

Stacy watched me suck on Tommy. Tommy was making sex faces. Then Stacy said, let me. I didn't want to stop sucking on Tommy but I know Tommy wants her to do it more. Stacy started sucking on him. She kinda forgot about my penis. Her hand was still there but she didn't move it. It's hard to do two things at the same time. It's even harder if they're sex things.

Tommy said, take off her shorts. Stacy kinda made a face but she kept sucking. I got on the floor and pulled on them. She lifted her butt and let me.

I never saw girl parts up close in person before. It's weird. Smells weird too but I guess I got used to it from Tommy's penis after he does sex with her. Tommy pushed on my head. I figured out what he wanted. I only kinda knew what to do from the videos. I remember how Dad said girls have a part that's like a little penis. Sammy does it to Jenny there so I know it's at the top of the other stuff. I know what to do with a penis. I used my fingers and I guess I found it so I sucked on it.

Stacy opened her legs. She started making sex noises with Tommy in her mouth. Tommy made his orgasm noise. I was surprised cuz Stacy didn't stop sucking on his penis. She let him have his orgasm in her mouth. Tommy got on the bed with her and pushed her back so she was laying down. He was kissing her and rubbing her chest. Then he started sucking her boobs.

I wanted to stop on Stacy and suck on Tommy but I figured Tommy wanted me to give Stacy her orgasm. I guess I did okay since she grabbed my ears and her legs closed around my face and I felt her shake.

Tommy and Stacy were quiet for a while. I didn't really know what to do so I got on the bed with them. Tommy was in the middle. Stacy had her face in the covers. I thought maybe she was feeling shy again.

Then Tommy told me, get me hard. I sucked on him. It took a while since he just had his orgasm. Then he put the condom on and got on top of Stacy and put his penis in her and did intercourse. First she just let him but then she grabbed his butt and her legs went around him. I liked being there next to them.

They did intercourse a long time til Tommy had his orgasm. I don't know if Stacy did.

We laid there like sleepy til Dad came to the door. He laughed when he saw we were all naked. He said Stacy's mom called and wanted her to come home. He told Stacy to take a quick shower.

Stacy was really really sleepy. She didn't even move. Dad said, let me help. He sounded kinda worried. He pulled her up from the bed by her arm. She said, I'm naked. Dad said, it's okay. We're all family. She made a funny face but she didn't say anything. Dad helped her down the hall to the bathroom. I heard the water go on. Dad said, are you okay? Stacy said, I feel funny. Dad said, take your time. Dad came back to the room and got her clothes. Then he went back and stayed in the bathroom with her.

Stacy was more awake when she came out of the shower. Dad had her drink a lot of water. He said maybe that's why she felt funny.

Driving her home she was really quiet. Tommy said, are you okay? She said, it's like I was dreaming. Then she was crying. Dad pulled the car over at a store. He called Stacy's mom and said, is it okay if we stop for ice cream? I guess her mom said okay. Tommy looked scared. Dad got in the back seat with Tommy and Stacy. He hugged her and he said, what's the matter? She was like, I'm sorry. Dad said, we all love you. She said, I don't think my Dad's ever coming back.

That made me wicked sad. Dad said, I hope that's not true. He said, we're here for you. She said, you're so nice to me. Dad said, you deserve it. She said, no I don't. Dad hugged her more. Then he kissed her on the lips. She closed her eyes. She didn't really kiss him back. They stayed like that a long time. She was shaking but after a while she stopped.

Dad said, maybe we really should get ice cream. He said, that makes everything better. Stacy said okay. I got the kind with chocolate and vanilla mixed together. Tommy and Stacy shared and kissed with ice cream mouths. When we got to her house Stacy seemed okay.

On the way home, Tommy said, how come she's being so weird? Dad said, probably because she's worried about her Dad. Tommy said, I mean about sex. He told about me and Stacy. Dad said, Stacy likes Taylor too. I told about how Tommy had me use my mouth with her. Dad said, why did you have Taylor do that? Tommy said, maybe I was kinda mad at him. I said, I don't get it. Tommy said, I thought you wouldn't like it so you wouldn't want to have sex with her. I said, I liked giving her her orgasm. Tommy said, you're so weird. I said, you know I am. Tommy said, ya, I should know by now.

Dad told Tommy he should be happy. I said, we can be like Dylan and Jenny and Sammy.

Tommy said, it's confusing. I said, Stacy drank your semen. Tommy said, shut up. We all laughed.

Chapter 84: Talks With Dad - Part Eighty-four

Summary:

Uncle Matt came to visit. It was the best thing ever.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Eighty-four

I'm soooo excited. Uncle Matt came to visit. It was the best thing ever.

Before he came, Dad said it was Uncle Matt's birthday and he wanted to give him a really nice present.

We had to explain some stuff to Tommy. Dad told us how Uncle Matt sucked on his penis all the time when they were growing up. He said it's time to say thanks. Tommy said, how are you going to do that? Dad laughed. He said, Uncle Matt likes sex with boys. Tommy said, oh. Dad said, what if you two do what Uncle Matt wants for two whole days? Tommy said, what does he want to do? Dad said, probably everything but you can still say no. I said it sounds wicked fun. I told Tommy how Uncle Matt's so nice. Tommy was quiet for a minute. Then he said, Uncle Matt's family so I guess so. Dad kissed Tommy on the forehead. He said, that's just exactly right. He told Tommy he's proud that Tommy thinks of us as his family.

Tommy asked Dad if Uncle Matt knows everything. Dad said ya. Tommy said, he knows you do it in my butt? Dad said ya. Tommy said, will he want to do that to me? Dad said probably. Tommy didn't look happy. Dad said, are you ashamed of that? Tommy said no. He said, it's special because you're my Dad. Dad hugged Tommy really hard. I think Tommy was crying. Dad said, it's okay. It can stay that way. You don't have to do it with anybody else.

I think Tommy started doing intercourse with Dad mostly because he wants to know Dad loves him. But now I think he likes it too. Dad said he'd tell Uncle Matt how Tommy feels about it.

Uncle Matt came on Sunday morning and the next day was a holiday so we didn't have school. Dad said we should be naked when he got there. We waited in our room. My penis was erect just thinking about it. Tommy wasn't so I played with his til it was. We heard Dad and Uncle Matt talking and then Dad opened the door and said, happy birthday, Matt.

I ran and hugged him. Uncle Matt smiled huge. He said, hey sport. I like how he calls me sport. Then he said, you must be Tommy. He said, I've heard so much about you. He said, can I give you a hug? Tommy came over and we hugged all together. Uncle Matt said, this is already the best birthday ever.

I said, what do you want to do first? Uncle Matt said he wants to watch me and Tommy make out. I was surprised but I love making out with Tommy. I think that made it easy for Tommy too. We got on the bed and we were kissing and Uncle Matt took off his clothes and sat in the chair and he was masturbating his penis really slow. I masturbated Tommy and he did me. We were kissing really hard like boyfriends. Uncle Matt said it's the most beautiful thing he ever saw.

Tommy pushed on my head so I sucked on his chest but then he pushed more so I sucked on his penis. Then Uncle Matt said, no orgasms for now. Tommy said, how come? Uncle Matt said, I want you to be horny. I thought that was smart cuz Tommy tries more new things when he's aroused. Maybe everybody does.

I know Tommy's penis. Dad said I sucked it a thousand times. I didn't count but that makes sense cuz it's every day. I wanted to make him crazy aroused so I did everything. When I put my tongue in Tommy's butt Uncle Matt made sex noises so I did it more. I guess I was kinda showing off.

Then Uncle Matt had us make a triangle. He sucked on Tommy's penis and I sucked on Uncle Matt and Tommy sucked on me. I got to see what Uncle Matt was doing. He got his finger in Tommy's butt. I could tell Tommy liked it cuz he wasn't really sucking on me and he was making noises.

I love Uncle Matt's penis. It's longer than Dad's but not as big around. I practiced getting it all the way back. I want to be able to do it in my throat the way like Dylan does with his Dad but so far I can't get it to go down. It's too hard to breathe when it starts to go in. Dad says all in good time.

Uncle Matt keeps it all bare so it's nice to suck on his scrotum too. I can fit both his testicles in my mouth but mostly it's still better to do one at a time. I want to drink his semen as much as I can but he still said no orgasms.

Dad came to our room. He said, time to eat. Tommy was like, oh man. Uncle Matt laughed. We stayed naked for lunch. We all had erections except Dad. He was dressed. He said he's our chaperone. I didn't know what that means. He said he'll help us have fun but keep us out of trouble. I said, what kind of trouble? Dad said, we'll see.

After lunch Uncle Matt wanted me to be a girl. Dad did my hair. He does okay but I kinda wished Stacy was there. I put on a dress and the tights and the pearl earrings. I wanted to be pretty for him. Tommy was like, do we have to get dressed? Uncle Matt said yes, we're going shopping. Tommy was like, oh man. He said, I'm so horny. Uncle Matt said, perfect.

Uncle Matt said we had to measure me. I held my dress up and he put a tape around my waist and my hips. He said my waist is 26 and my hips are 28. I'm big enough now to wear stuff for older girls.

On the way to the mall Uncle Matt sat in back with Tommy. Uncle Matt said, can I kiss you? Tommy said okay. Uncle Matt's a really good kisser. He started really slow. Tommy was kinda shy. He kept looking at Dad. Dad said, Matt is your Uncle too, Tommy. Then Uncle Matt rubbed Tommy's penis through his pants. He did a real boyfriend kiss. Tommy closed his eyes. They made out the rest of the way. I got wicked erect watching. I like how my erection feels in my tights.

At the Mall Uncle Matt took me to a store for girls. He got me a skirt that's really really short. Like it almost doesn't cover my underpants. He got me a top that shows my tummy. He said he wants me to be a sexy girl. I tried them on. I was afraid with the skirt that people could see up it. With the tights maybe they'd see I have a penis. Uncle Matt said maybe it's time for people to know. He had me keep the stuff on and we went to get ice cream. There were other girls there looking at me. I don't know if they could tell.

Uncle Matt said men were looking at me too. I saw some of them. They kinda looked but pretended not to. Uncle Matt said they're thinking about sex with me. I said, do you think they know? He said, you're so cute they wouldn't care. My penis was erect the whole time.

We went to another store. Uncle Matt had me pick pajamas. First I picked ones that could be for a boy or a girl. He showed me different ones. I said, you want me to be a girl more? He said, I think you want to be a girl more. He said, girls wear nightgowns. I didn't know what that was so he showed me. They're like dresses to sleep in. I liked one that's got butterflies and ruffles on the shoulders and the bottom. He got me that and scrunchies for my hair and sandals.

On the way home I sat in back with Uncle Matt. We made out. He said I'm a pretty girl. He said it's a shame more people don't see me that way. I said it's too scary. He said, I think you mean for school. That's for sure. I can't even think about being a girl in school.

When we got home Uncle Matt told Tommy to take off everything. He had me keep on my girl clothes. He said I'm his girlfriend now. He said to Dad, isn't your daughter sexy? Dad said ya, she's beautiful. It was kinda weird but nice. Uncle Matt said, she makes my cock so hard. Dad said, mine too. Uncle Matt told me, you know what good girls do? I figured it out. Tommy watched when I sucked on Dad and then on Uncle Matt. Dad has his orgasm but Uncle Matt still wanted to wait.

We had normal dinner except Tommy was naked. After we just watched TV. Tommy was like, aren't we gonna do anything? He meant sex. Uncle Matt said, what do you want to do? Tommy said, anything. Uncle Matt laughed. Tommy said, no, I mean it. Dad said, if you mean it, go get ready.

Tommy was like, oh. I guess when he said anything he didn't really mean anything even when he said I mean it. Uncle Matt hugged Tommy and kissed his forehead. He said, it's okay. Tommy stayed with his head on Uncle Matt's chest. Uncle Matt played with Tommy's penis a little.

After a while Tommy went to the bathroom. He was in there a long time. When he came back he didn't say anything. Tommy's penis wasn't erect. He opened Uncle Matt's pants and sucked on his penis. Uncle Matt said, tell me what you really want, Tommy.

Tommy said, do I have to say it? Dad said, your Uncle loves you like I do.

Tommy got the slippy stuff from the drawer by the couch. He was mostly looking at Dad but he gave the stuff to Uncle Matt. Uncle Matt said, turn around. Tommy did it. Uncle Matt put the stuff on his fingers. Then he put his finger in Tommy's butt. Tommy's penis got stiff. Uncle Matt kept pushing his finger in and out. Then Tommy said, put it in. Uncle Matt said, you need to look at me.

Tommy turned around. Uncle Matt handed Tommy the slippy stuff. Tommy rubbed it on Uncle Matt's penis. Then Uncle Matt pulled Tommy on his lap. Uncle Matt said, ready? Tommy said, just do it. Uncle Matt held his penis and Tommy sat on it. It only went in a little but then Tommy went up and back down and it went in all the way. It was like how Dylan and his Dad did it.

Dad opened his pants so I took the slippy stuff and put it on his penis. I took off my tights but kept on the rest. I sat on Dad's penis. Me and Dad mostly watched Tommy. He was looking at Uncle Matt then he kissed Uncle Matt and he started to go up and down. Tommy's penis was rubbing on Uncle Matt's tummy. Tommy made a really loud sex noise and his semen went all over Uncle Matt. That's when I felt Dad have his orgasm in my butt.

Tommy stayed on Uncle Matt a long time. They kissed and then Tommy started to move up and down again. Uncle Matt was making noises now. Tommy's penis got erect again. I guess Uncle Matt had his orgasm cuz he went all stiff. Uncle Matt masturbated Tommy's penis really fast and Tommy had his orgasm again. Then they stayed still til Tommy got off and was on the couch next to Uncle Matt. I got off Dad too.

Nobody said anything. It was neat. Dad turned off the TV. He hugged Tommy hard. Tommy held onto Dad a long time. Dad kissed his forehead. Tommy was smiling. I don't think I was ever that happy before.

Me and Tommy and Uncle Matt went to our room. I put on my new nightgown. Uncle Matt took off everything. Tommy stayed naked.

In bed Uncle Matt was in the middle. He took my hand and put it on his scrotum. He put Tommy's hand on his penis. Then he said, perfect. I thought it was too. We went to sleep that way.

Chapter 85: Talks With Dad - Part Eighty-five

Summary:

The most awesome thing ever.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Eighty-five

When I woke up Tommy and Uncle Matt weren't in bed. I figured out where they probably went.

In Dad's room they were on the bed with Dad. Tommy was on hands and knees. Uncle Matt was behind him and Dad was in front. Dad said good morning sleepyhead. He meant me. He says I can sleep through an earthquake. I was never in an earthquake but I guess maybe I could. Dad patted the bed so I sat on the edge.

Dad and Uncle Matt were both erect. Tommy's face was really red. His penis was erect too. Uncle Matt had his penis on top of Tommy's butt.

Dad said, you really want this, Tommy? Tommy said ya. Dad said, say it. Tommy said, I want it in my butt.

I guess Dad wanted to tease Tommy. He said, you want Uncle Matt to fuck you? Tommy said ya. Dad said, then ask him. Tommy was like, do I have to? Dad said ya you do. Tommy said, please fuck me Uncle Matt. Dad said, you like a cock in your butt? Tommy said ya. Dad said, say yes Daddy. Tommy said it.

Dad said, that's my boy. Don't be ashamed, not ever. He put his hand on Tommy's head. Then he said, do you want to suck Daddy's cock? Tommy said ya. Dad didn't say anything. Then Tommy said, yes Daddy. Dad said, open up. He put his penis in Tommy's mouth.

Then Uncle Matt pushed his penis in Tommy's butt. Tommy made noises but his mouth was full so it was like mumbles. I thought it was funny. Tommy started to masturbate his penis but Dad told him to stop. I said, can I suck on Tommy's penis? Dad said not yet.

Uncle Matt went in and out really slow. Dad did too. They mostly did it at the same time. Tommy made a noise every time they went in. Tommy's penis was leaking so I put my hand under to catch it. I love the clear stuff that comes out before. Sometimes when I suck on Dad's penis I don't give him his orgasm for a long time so I can have more of it.

They did that for a while. Tommy breathed real hard through his nose. Then Dad told me to hold Tommy's penis. He said, just hold it. I did and Tommy humped my hand like mad and then he had his orgasm.

I said, that was the most awesome thing ever. Dad and Uncle Matt laughed. Tommy fell over on his side. Dad tickled him. Tommy said quit it but then he laughed. I jumped on Tommy and tickled him too. I wanted to kiss him and he let me.

I was still in my nightgown. When I was kissing Tommy I felt Uncle Matt pull down my underpants. Dad said, next. Uncle Matt laughed. I wasn't sure what he meant. Then Dad said, you're next Taylor.

I said, sweet. I got on hands and knees like Tommy was. Dad didn't need to tell me what to say. I said, can I use the bad words? Dad said okay. I said please fuck my butt Uncle Matt and please Daddy can I suck your cock? It felt like I was being bad to say it that way but I liked it. Dad messed up my hair and put his penis in my mouth. Then I felt Uncle Matt go in my butt from the back.

It was really hard to do a fine job sucking with Uncle Matt going in and out. Mostly Dad stayed still so it was easier. Uncle Matt kept saying what a good girl I am. Dad told Tommy to hold my penis. Uncle Matt made a big noise and I felt him have his orgasm inside. It was sooooo cool. I had my orgasm in Tommy's hand. Then Uncle Matt stopped going in and and out so I did better with my mouth. He stayed in me til I gave Dad his orgasm.

Dad and me and Tommy and Uncle Matt all had a giant hug after. It was the best.

After lunch Uncle Matt said he had to go. He said he wanted to see me and Tommy suck on each other at the same time first. So we did that and me and Tommy both had orgasms again. I guess we had a lot saved up from not doing it the day before. Then I sucked on Uncle Matt's penis. It took a long time but he had his orgasm too.

Dad said, happy birthday Matt. We all sang the birthday song to him. He said, best birthday a guy ever had. I said, can we do it again next birthday? Dad said sure. I said yay!

After Uncle Matt left Dad and Tommy had a talk. Dad told Tommy how he was proud of him for not being ashamed. He said, it doesn't mean anything except that you like it. He said, you made Uncle Matt so happy. That's what family is for. Tommy's face was red but he looked happy too. After the talk he sucked on Dad's penis without Dad even saying anything.

That night Dad took us to a restaurant for dinner. I was a girl. I wore the skirt Uncle Matt bought me. This time I saw more how people looked at me. Mostly they smiled. I liked it.

Chapter 86: Talks With Dad - Part Eighty-six

Summary:

Dad helps Stacy feel better.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Eighty-six

After Uncle Matt left Dad and Tommy did butt sex a lot. Dad said Tommy was letting go of his shame but there was still more. I didn't know what was left til later.

The next Saturday Stacy came over again. After lunch Tommy went to shower like always. Stacy got a funny look on her face. Dad said, what's wrong? Stacy said, I wish you were my Dad.

Dad said, you miss your Dad a lot. She said ya but he's not like you. Dad said how do you mean? She said, it's like he didn't see me mostly. She looked pretty sad. Dad held out his arms and she went and Dad hugged her. He was sitting and she was standing. Dad said, didn't he hug you? Stacy said, hardly ever. Dad said, didn't he kiss you? Stacy said, not ever.

Dad kissed her cheek. Then he kissed her neck. I think Stacy was crying a little. Then Dad kissed her on the lips. She put her face in Dad's neck. Dad kissed her hair. Then Stacy kissed Dad on the cheek. Then she kissed him on the lips. Dad said, it's okay, I'm here for you. Stacy kissed him again, pretty hard.

Dad's hands went down to Stacy's butt. She stopped kissing him but then she started again. Her eyes were closed. Then Dad put his hands in her shorts over her butt. She pulled her head back. She was chewing her lip. Dad was like, shhhhh be a good girl. He kissed her more and he was feeling her butt.

Tommy came in the kitchen. He had a towel on. He said, what's happening? Dad said, we're helping Stacy feel better. Her face was really red. Tommy looked kinda worried. Dad took his hands out of her shorts and he put his hand back on her butt outside them and he said, go have fun.

When we went to our room I guess Stacy was really aroused. She took everything off and told Tommy to lick her down there but after like a minute she told him to put it in her. She grabbed Tommy's butt when he was in her and she was wiggling and making a lot of noises.

After Tommy had his orgasm Stacy was sleepy. Dad came in. He said maybe Stacy wants a nap. She didn't try to cover up at all. Dad sat on the bed and pulled the sheet over her and kissed her forehead. She smiled a little. Then Dad's hand went down under the sheet. I could tell he was feeling between her legs. She chewed her lip again. Dad said, nap then shower. Stacy said, okay.

My penis was wicked erect. Dad said, Tommy you should help your brother. Tommy looked at Stacy. Her eyes were mostly closed. Dad gave Tommy that look, like, you should know what I mean. Tommy's face was like, do I have to? Dad said, no shame.

Tommy looked at Stacy again and he twisted his mouth but then he sucked on my penis. I'm not sure if Stacy saw. I think that's maybe what Dad meant about still more for Tommy. It was Stacy knowing Tommy does boy sex things to me, not just me to him.

After Tommy gave me my orgasm he hugged Stacy and I guess we all fell asleep. Next I knew Dad was there and he woke Stacy up and told her she needs a shower before she goes home. Dad held her hand and they went to the bathroom. Dad stayed in with her with the door open. When she got out he dried her with a towel. She still looked sleepy. He was saying, there's my good girl.

Everybody was quiet when we drove Stacy home. Her and Tommy held hands in the back. They kissed in the car before she went inside her house. On the way back Dad said, are you okay Tommy? Tommy just said ya. He didn't sound too sure. Dad said, really okay? Tommy didn't answer right away. Then he said, ya really. Dad said, that's my boy.

When we got home I wanted to be a girl. I stayed that way all weekend. It's like when I want to be I really want to be and I feel weird if I'm not. But I don't always want to be. On Sunday night Dad said to have a talk. He said I should think about school. Like, being a girl at school. I said that's way too scary. He said, what if Tommy and Stacy promised to help? Like, tell people to be nice to me. I said that makes it less scary but still scary. They can't be with me all the time at school. Still it made me think. Sometimes I don't want to think. But how do you not think? I can't think of a way.

Chapter 87: Talks With Dad - Part Eighty-seven

Summary:

Maybe I can be in between.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Eighty-seven

Stacy's popular at school. She's two grades ahead. So it was weird that she talked to me in the hall.

She said Tommy said I was thinking about being a girl at school. I guess it's okay that he told her. I said I was just thinking but it's way too scary. She said it would be wicked cool.

I was like, really? She said, ya but you need a posse. I didn't know what that was. She told me how people that like each other get together and stick up for each other. I said I don't have people like that. She said you've got me and Tommy. Then she said, Pam would be too if we told her.

I said, what about people in my grade? Stacy said they won't bother you if you're with us. They'll think you're cool. Then she said, you don't have to go all the way to being a girl.

I said, what does that mean? She said you can be in between. Like with your hair and earrings but not in a dress. I never thought about being in between. It sounds confusing.

When I got home I asked Dad for a talk about it. After I was naked he said it's really nice that Stacy wants to help. He asked me, what do you like about being a girl?

First I said I like how Tommy looks at me and how it makes him aroused. Then I said, I guess I like how everybody looks at me, if they think I'm pretty. Especially if they say it. Dad said, you're pretty when you're a girl. He said, part of that is how happy you look.

Dad said, what do you and girls have in common? I had to think about it. He said, what do you like that girls like too? I figured it out. He means that I like to receive a penis. But I can be a boy and still like that. I guess being a girl makes everybody know.

I'm not sure I want everybody thinking that about me. Then I remembered how I felt at the Mall with Uncle Matt. I told Dad about that. He said he could tell I liked it. That's when I had my orgasm.

I asked Dad about being in between. He said maybe that's a good way to start. Maybe not a dress but other stuff. I said, I don't really know how. Dad said, I bet Stacy would help. He said, if you want to try you can ask her to pick stuff out.

I said, what if I'm still scared? Dad said I should be proud of who I am no matter what and people should get used to it.

I think it would be cool to have a posse.

Dad told me to put on my tights and suck on his penis so I did. He played with my hair and talked about how Stacy makes it look nice. He said I should be a girl from now on when I suck on him.

Chapter 88: Talks With Dad - Part Eighty-eight

Summary:

The bravest thing ever, so far.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Eighty-eight

On Friday night we were watching TV on the couch. I was in my nightgown and I was sucking on Dad's penis. I went really slow. I like to do it that way sometimes. If he wants his orgasm he pushes on my head. I can almost get it all the way down now.

Dad said, what if you were a girl at soccer tomorrow? I had to think about it so I just kept sucking on him. Tommy said, everybody from school is there. Dad said, are you worried about Taylor, Tommy? Tommy said ya but Dad said, you're worried about yourself too. What people will think. Tommy said, I can't help it. Dad said, it's not about you, Tommy. Family first. We have to do what's best for Taylor.

I said, how come at soccer? Dad said, maybe it's easier because he can be there and Stacy can be with me too. My tummy was tight but I thought about how I like to receive a penis like a girl and how I'm not ashamed of it. Dad never wants me to be ashamed. I thought about how I like it if people say I'm pretty. So I said we can try it. Dad said he's proud of me and he kissed me and then I gave him his orgasm.

Dad called Stacy's mom. They had a long talk but they didn't let me hear. It made me worried that her mom would think we're weird and tell Stacy not to be with us. After that Dad said it was going to be okay. He said Stacy's mom already kinda figured it out. I wonder if other people did too.

When Dad tucked us in, Tommy said, what about Stacy? Dad said, what about her? Tommy said, you touch her a lot. Dad said, Stacy needs attention. She misses her father. Tommy said, you want sex with her. He sounded upset. Dad hugged him. He said, we're doing what's best for her and for Taylor. Tommy said, she's my girlfriend. Dad said, she's part of the family now. Tommy said, that means you can have sex with her? Dad said, that means she can have sex with all of us, if she wants to. Everybody belongs to everybody. Nobody belongs to just one person. Dad said, don't you want her to be happy? Tommy said ya, but. Dad said, but what? Tommy said, nothing I guess. Dad kissed his forehead. He said, that's my boy.

In the morning Stacy's mom dropped Stacy off at our house before soccer. Stacy said she wants to help me. She made one long braid down the back. She said the gold earrings, not the pearls but wear both. Then she picked out shorts and a top. The shorts were girl shorts. The top was a tank top but with strings for shoulders. It's like the first stuff I wore when I was trying on being a girl. She said it's perfect, like not all the way in a dress but just right for me.

In the car on the way Stacy said she told Pam last night so she won't be surprised. She said Pam thinks it's cool. She wants to be in my posse and stick up for me. I was glad since I wasn't sure she'd be nice and everybody's going to know anyways so it's better that way.

Dad helped us practice what we should say. It was like, I'm just being me and this is how I feel sometimes. Stacy said, I'll tell people to let Taylor be himself. Dad said, that's using boy words. Better if you say, let Taylor be Taylor. I thought that was neat.

Tommy acted nervous. He still doesn't want people to think he likes boys. He said, tell people I'm not gay. I said, I'll tell them to ask Stacy. Stacy laughed.

When we got to soccer I could see people looked at me different. Dad and Tommy and Stacy all hugged me. Stacy stayed with me. Pam got there later. She was sooo nice. She was like, omg you're so cute. She said, girls are going to like you now. I didn't understand. Pam said boys my age are mostly gross but now I'm cute and interesting. I didn't think of it that way. I guess being weird can be interesting.

Stacy's mom was the only other person that talked to me. She said, you look nice, Taylor. She said, are you scared? I said, ya. She said, I think you're very brave. She said, we think you should be however you want. She hugged me. I couldn't even think of anything to say.

After the game on the way to the car there were two older boys. They were laughing. One of them said, fag. It wasn't loud but we could hear. Stacy gave them the finger. She said, asshole. Tommy didn't say anything. He just held hands with Stacy. Dad was like, don't feed the trolls.

In the car Dad said, how do you feel? I said it was mostly nice. Dad said, it was the bravest thing ever. Stacy said, those boys are jerks. Tommy said, are you going to school like that? I thought about it. I said, not right now. We can see what happens. Dad said, that's smart. He said, if you want to be a girl at school we should talk to the Principal first. That made me wicked scared. I said, do we really have to do that? Dad said we shouldn't surprise them so they can be ready. I said, ready? He said, ready in case anybody picks on you.

After lunch Tommy was in the shower. Stacy was looking at Dad a lot. Her eyes are weird when she's at our house. Dad said, I'm very proud of you, Stacy. She said thanks. She said, Taylor's so sweet. That was nice. Then she said, why do I feel so different when I'm here?

Dad said, maybe because you know how much we love you. She said, I guess so. Dad said, you feel safe here, don't you? She said ya. Then she said mostly. Dad said, why mostly? She said, it's scary sometimes. Dad said, do I scare you?

Her face got red. She said, kinda. Then she said, do you really love me? Dad said, of course we do. Then she said, no I mean you. Dad didn't say anything. He held out his arms. She went and he hugged her. Then he said, I love you very much, Stacy. She said, I love you too. Dad said, you love me like a father? She said ya. Then she said, not just that. Dad said, is that what scares you? She nodded a little. Dad said, should I stop touching you? Is that what scares you? She said no. She said, it scares me how it makes me feel. Dad said, you can't help how you feel. She said, I don't want Tommy to be mad. Dad said, Tommy wants you to be happy.

Stacy put her arms around Dad's neck and kissed him like a girlfriend. They did that for a while. Stacy was breathing fast. Dad said, are you scared now? Stacy said ya. He said, do you want to stop? She said no. Dad said, do you trust me? She said ya. Dad said, lift your arms.

She chewed her lip but she did it. He took her shirt off. Then he turned her around and undid her bra in the back. She had her eyes closed. Dad put his hands over her boobs. She went on his lap. Dad was kissing her neck. Then he put his hand down her shorts. She opened her legs. Dad said, good girl. I saw his hand move.

That's when Tommy came from the shower. He made a face like he was mad but he didn't say anything. Dad said, kiss her, Tommy. Stacy opened her eyes. She held out her arms. Tommy went and kissed her. His towel fell off and she grabbed his butt.

Dad said, take off her shorts. Tommy looked confused but then he did it. When he got them off Dad put his legs between hers and opened them. You could see inside her girl parts. Dad said, lick her. Tommy got on the floor and did it. Stacy was making like little squeaks. Dad said, go get a condom. I ran to get one and brought it back. Tommy was wicked erect and he was still doing it with his mouth so I put it on him. Then Dad said, fuck her.

Tommy stood up and he put his penis in her. Dad was rubbing her at the top part where the little penis is. Stacy was holding onto Dad's arms. He put his other hand on her boobs. He pinched one and she made a noise and he did it to the other one and she made a really loud noise. He was kissing her ear and he kept saying, good girl. I think she had her orgasm then but Dad and Tommy didn't stop and then I think she had it again and that made Tommy have his orgasm. Dad says girls are better at that than boys.

Dad hugged Tommy and Stacy together. They stayed that way a while. Then Dad told me to come too so we all hugged. Dad said, this is a special day. He said, I think we should be nice to Taylor for being so brave. He said, we can go for ice cream. Then he said, first you need to help Taylor with his erection.

My penis was wicked stiff. You could see it in my shorts. Stacy laughed. Tommy looked at Dad like, do I have to? Dad looked at Tommy like, ya you do. We talk without words a lot now. Tommy pulled down my shorts and he masturbated my penis. Dad pushed on his head so he got down and sucked on me. I felt Stacy's boobs. She kissed me. Dad said, what a lovely family we have.

I had my orgasm really fast. Then Tommy was all red. He said, it's just me and Taylor. Because we're brothers. Not other boys. Stacy kissed him. I wonder if she tasted my semen. She said, I think it's cool. Tommy said, really? She said, ya, like your Dad said about the family.

Dad kissed each of us on the forehead. He held Stacy's hand and they walked to the bathroom so she can shower. She was naked but they talked like normal.

We went to our room. Dad came in. Tommy was getting dressed. Dad told him to stop. He pulled his pants down and sat on the bed. He didn't say anything. Tommy figured it out so he got down in front of Dad. Dad said, does anybody belong to just one person? Tommy said, no. Dad didn't say anything. Then Tommy said, no Daddy. Dad said, are we ashamed of anything we do? Tommy said, no Daddy. Dad said, suck my cock. Tommy said, yes Daddy. Dad had his orgasm right after the water in the shower stopped.

I was a girl the whole day. Stacy's mom waved to us when we dropped Stacy off. It's nice not hiding things. I still don't know if I want to be a girl at school. Like, what would the Principal say? She's kinda scary. But the other kids are the most scary. Dad says people get used to things and then they're okay. I thought about all the stuff me and Tommy and Stacy got used to, so I guess he's right.

Chapter 89: Talks With Dad - Part Eighty-nine

Summary:

I decide to stay the same. For now anyways.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Eighty-nine

Dad says I have to decide stuff. Sometimes I want him to decide for me but he says I have to.

There's little stuff and big stuff. Little stuff is like, what do I want for lunch? How do I want my hair? But then that makes me think about the big stuff. There's two big things to decide. One is about being a girl or in-between at school. The other is if I want my body to keep being like I am now.

I feel like a boy sometimes. Like when me and Tommy wrestle. We do it naked. He always wins but he says I'm slippery. I can wiggle out of stuff and sometimes I can get on top. We always get erections and mostly we end up sucking on each other.

I feel most like a girl when Tommy wants sex. I want to receive his penis and give him orgasms. I'm happy when he makes his noises and his faces and I get his semen. It's the same with Dad. I love when he says, good girl. It doesn't feel like pretending anymore.

I used to be afraid of Stacy. Like, Tommy would only want sex with her. Now I really like her. She helps me feel like a girl. I like how she is when her and Tommy do intercourse, like how she grabs his butt. Now I do that too sometimes.

Dad told me the word for what maybe I am. Non-binary. I had to write it down. It means being not just one thing but two things, like sometimes one or the other and even in-between. I think it sounds right. It's cool that there's a word for me. I have to try to remember it.

Since I'm trying to decide Dad took me to a doctor that knows about people like me and Rebekah. Rebekah's the girl with a penis in the TV show. The doctor was really nice. She asked me lots of questions about how I feel. Dad told me not to talk about sex so I didn't. I told her about going to soccer. I said I felt good about it because I had a posse. She said that's really important. I had to show her my penis. She said I'm doing fine.

Her and Dad talked after. I had to wait outside. Then the doctor asked if I want my body to stay like it is now so I can decide later. I said I think so. I want to be like Tommy and I want to be like Stacy. Changing is scary. It's not so scary to not change.

The doctor said, we can try something. It's a shot that will help keep me like I am. First we do one and see how it is and then next month we decide if we do more. I don't like shots but I thought, it's just to try it and I can stop. I said okay. It only hurt a little.

On the way home, Dad said he's really proud of me for trying. He said it's up to me if we do more. Then he said, the shot might make me less aroused. I had to think about that. I like being aroused but it's not the main thing about sex for me. Dad said the most important thing is do I feel like I'm being who I'm meant to be. I said, who am I meant to be? Dad said, you have to figure that out. Grrrrrrrr.

I didn't really feel different after the shot. My penis still gets erect a lot. Dad said it takes time to do what it's supposed to do. I decided to be a girl all the time at home to see how it feels. So far it feels nice. When I'm naked I can feel like a boy and a girl at the same time. Sometimes how I feel changes all of a sudden. Maybe I'm getting used to that.

The next Saturday I went to soccer in-between again. I put in a hair band that's really pretty. Stacy was there. She hugged me. Her mom did too. Pam wasn't there. Nobody said anything bad this time. I mean, not that I heard. Maybe they did that I didn't hear.

Stacy's mom was there with another lady. Dad said they're girlfriends. Stacy said her mom seems happier. I said, does that mean your Dad's not coming back? Stacy said, probably ya. I can tell she's sad about it.

Stacy came home with us. After lunch when Tommy was in the shower, she said, I feel like I'm dreaming when I'm here. Dad said, maybe this is the family you're supposed to have. He said, you can be yourself here. She said, maybe I'm not sure who I am. I totally get that. Dad said, part of it is what you want to do. He said, what do you want to do right now?

Stacy's face was red. She said, I want to kiss you. Dad held out his arms and she went and he kissed her. His hands were everyplace. He pulled her shirt up and she lifted her arms and he took it off. Then he took off the rest of her clothes. When she was naked he had her on his lap with her legs open and he rubbed her there and put his finger in. He said, do you want me to be your Daddy? She didn't say anything.

Dad kissed her neck. Her eyes were closed. His finger was going in and out. Her butt moved. I could tell Dad was aroused too. I guess she was rubbing her butt on his penis. Tommy came back then. It was funny because he had a condom in his hand. He was wicked erect. I guess he figured it would be like before. Dad took his finger out and Tommy put his penis in. Stacy opened her eyes. She smiled at Tommy.

Dad said, say fuck me. Stacy said it really quiet. Dad said, louder. She said it louder. I guess Tommy like it since he was going in and out like mad. Dad was rubbing at her bump place. She had a noisy orgasm. Then Tommy did too. Dad held her after.

Dad said, maybe we can really go to a movie today. I laughed. Stacy did too a little. It's cool how our family isn't just a sex family. Tommy said ya. Dad told Tommy to get dressed. He held Stacy's hand and took her to the bathroom. She was kinda wobbly. Dad started the water. Then he took off his clothes. That made me want to watch so I stayed outside the door.

Stacy said, what are you doing? Dad said, I'm going to join you. She didn't say anything. When he was naked he helped her in the shower and went in with her. She kinda looked at his penis but then didn't. Dad was mostly erect. He held her from behind and washed her hair. She had her eyes closed. He washed between her legs. She leaned back against him. Then he turned her around. He handed her the soap. She looked up at him. He put her hand on his penis. She looked down at it and she started to wash it really slow. Dad held her hand and moved it faster. Then he had his orgasm and his semen went on her. He washed it off and kissed her forehead.

When he was drying her off he kept saying, you're such a good girl. I think she was crying a little. He hugged her. He said, this is how good girls are with their Daddy. You weren't that way with your Dad, were you? She shook her head a little. He said, we'll always be here for you. He said, do you want me to be your Daddy? She nodded a little. He kissed her on the mouth. Then he said, let's get dressed.

Stacy was quiet in the car after. Her and Tommy held hands and she leaned against him. After a while she was like normal again. It was fun at the movie. Me and Tommy made jokes so Dad had to tell us to settle down. Tommy and Stacy made out on the way back to her house.

When we dropped Stacy off her mom wanted us to meet her girlfriend. She seems nice too. She said, Taylor, what are your pronouns? I didn't know what that meant. Dad tried to explain it to me. It's confusing. I said, I guess I don't know yet. Dad said, we're still figuring things out. Stacy's mom said, I think we're all trying to figure out everything. They laughed. I didn't. I looked at Stacy. She wasn't laughing either. I think we both didn't think it was so funny since we're the ones trying to do the most figuring out.

Chapter 90: Talks With Dad - Part Ninety (Interlude Nine)

Summary:

What would you deny them?

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Ninety (Interlude Nine)

Slow, steady progress.

The drug does its work. I adjust the dose slightly each week. Too much and young Stacy can't fully appreciate what's happening. Too little and her resistance to my attentions gets in the way.

Hugs. Touches. Fondles. Pinches.

Cheeks kissed. Lips kissed. Her mouth opens to mine.

I see her naked. I strip her naked. I'm naked with her.

I hold her. I spread her. I hold her while Tommy fucks her.

She feels my cock beneath her, straining. She sees my cock. She holds my cock. She strokes my cock.

I make her cum. She makes me cum.

She misses her father. She feels my love. My desire... close enough. She crosses the line. We're family now. Do you want me to be your Daddy? You weren't like this with your father, were you?

I don't say it, but she understands. This is why her father left. Because Stacy wasn't a good girl for him. She didn't give him reasons to come home.

Of course it's not true. It's absurd. But she cries at night. Why did he leave? What did I do? She blames her mother. But that's not fair. She feels empty. She needs an explanation. Our family explains how a family can be. I explain how a Daddy can be. Should be. How a good girl can be. Should be. So Daddy will stay.

The drug does its work, unleashes her feelings, washes away her shame. Now I trim the dose, a tiny bit each week. She needs it less. I want her awake, aware. She knows what's coming. I see it in her eyes. Need and want and fear. We'll fill her empty places, in her mind, in her heart, in her body. Her lithe little body, so awake and ready now. Empty places ready to be filled. Delicious.

But I chide myself. This isn't about me.

I provide the nurturing soil in which this family grows. I plant seeds. (Not those seeds. Stay with the metaphor as we extend it. Get your mind out of the gutter.)

But a garden requires the warmth of the sun. Our sun... my treasured son... is Taylor. He shines on all of us. His unconditional love. His shameless want. His selfless giving. His need to please, to see us all happy. We revolve around him.

Taylor's devotion to Tommy brought Tommy to heal. Stacy's love for Taylor brought her within our grasp, even more than her love for Tommy. She's become part of what Taylor is and what he hopes to be. With Tommy, she loves to fuck. Not that there's anything wrong with that.

Taylor's decision to delay his physical maturity warms us as well. He wants to be everything for us. His courage inspires me. We should all strive to be who we are. Say fuck you to anybody that doesn't understand.

I ask you, sincerely: Are these children happy? Are their needs being met? Are they becoming the people they're supposed to be? Are they harmed in any way? Are they growing, strong and free, roots grounded in rich soil, petals reaching for the warmth of the sun? What would you deny them, in what they have?

I will deny them nothing.

Chapter 91: Talks With Dad - Part Ninety-one

Summary:

Tommy gets in trouble. Stacy does too.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Ninety-one

Tommy got in trouble because of me. A boy in my class was picking on me. He called me a fag and he followed me around at recess. I told him to leave me alone but he wouldn't and his friend started doing it too. I tried not to cry but I did a little. I told Tommy about it after school. He said, you have to fight back. I said maybe but they're bigger than me and there's two of them. So I guess Tommy told them to leave me alone, or else. Then he got called to the Principal and then I did too and she said they'd tell the boys not to bother me but Tommy had to leave them alone too. It was the "or else" part that got him in trouble. The Principal called Dad too. Dad told her about me being in-between. She said the teachers would help.

Dad said he was proud of Tommy for sticking up for me. He said I should have told on the boys that bugged me. I don't want to be a snitch. Dad says if I don't do anything it'll get worse. Stacy found out too. She told all the girls that those boys are assholes. She said no girls will like them now. She said girls have to stick together. I think that will stop them more than anything. I like sticking together.

I thought about it a lot. First it made me want to just be a boy so I wouldn't get picked on. Like even cut my hair. Then I thought about being me. I like being a boy but when I feel different I can't help it. I don't want to hide. Dad said really being me means being brave. I decided to be brave.

The first time I went to school in-between I had a whole posse. Tommy and Stacy and Pam all walked me to school in the morning and went with me in the hall to classes. They even sat with me at lunch. It was so awesome. Everybody looked at me and sometimes they laughed and said stuff. Stacy and Pam told them off, mostly. Dad picked me and Tommy up after. I was so happy I sucked on Tommy's penis in the car on the way home. Dad said he was the most proud of me ever.

Pam knows that Stacy and Tommy do sex. I heard them talking. Dad wasn't happy about that. The next Saturday on the way from soccer Dad had Stacy sit in front with him. He put his hand on her leg. He asked her if she told Pam anything. First she said no. Dad said, not anything? Stacy said, I only told her about stuff we do after school at the bleachers. She said Pam keeps asking what they do so Stacy had to tell her something. Dad said telling anything can ruin everything. Stacy was like, oh god. She said, Pam won't tell. Dad said, you need to be sure. He said, Pam has secrets too. Stacy said, what do you mean? Dad said, I heard you talking to Taylor about Pam's little brother. Stacy didn't say anything. Her face was all red. Dad said, if we can't keep secrets, we have to stop everything right now. He said, do you want that? Stacy started crying. She said no. Dad said, our family is special. We have to protect each other. Stacy said, I know.

We got home then. Tommy went to take a shower. We had lunch. Dad and Stacy were quiet. Then Stacy said, please don't be mad at me. Dad said, I'm disappointed. That's the worst, when he says that. She said, I'm really sorry. Dad said, I know. He said, I still love you. She said, you do? Dad said, of course. He said, do you want me to show you how much I love you? Stacy kinda nodded.

Dad said, take off your clothes. She looked scared but she did it. Dad held out his arms and she went over and he hugged her but then he put her over his lap. Dad said, this is how much I love you. He started spanking her, pretty hard. She started crying. Her butt got red. He smacked her like ten times. Then he rubbed her butt.

She stopped crying after a while. Dad picked her up and hugged her. Her face was in his neck. He said, I want you to remember this. She said, I know. He said, do you still love me? She said yes. He said, am I your Daddy? She said yes. Then he said, do you want to show me how much you love me? She didn't say anything. Dad opened his pants. He was wicked erect. Stacy looked down at it. Dad kissed her on the mouth. Her hand went on his penis and she was holding it. Dad's hand went between her legs and his finger went in. Dad said, you know what I want, don't you? She started rubbing his penis. Dad said, good girl. Then he said, you know what's next, don't you?

Stacy shook her head like, no. Dad kissed her again. He said, I think you know. Stacy made a face. Dad kissed her. She held onto him for a while. Then she said, okay, really quiet. Dad said, okay what? She said, you can do it. Dad smiled. He said, oh, how nice. But not that. He said, not yet. She said, oh. He kissed her cheek. He put his thumb on her lips. He said, you know.

Stacy looked down. Dad stood up. She looked up at him and held his penis in both hands against her boobs. He kissed her forehead. He said, go slow. She chewed her lip but then she put his penis in her mouth.

She's not accomplished at all. It's hard with Dad since it's big around. She just held it there mostly. Dad said good girl a lot. I could tell she wouldn't be able to give him his orgasm that way. I wanted to show her how but then Tommy came in. He was like, wow.

Dad put his finger under Stacy's chin and she stopped sucking on him. He sat down and turned her around and put her in his lap. His penis was between her butt cheeks but not inside. Stacy looked at Tommy. She said, fuck me, right out loud. Tommy put a condom on. He put his penis in all the way at once. Stacy made a loud noise. Tommy did it fast and her butt was moving. Dad rubbed her front. Then Dad made his orgasm noise and then Tommy did and then Stacy did, all in a row.

Dad held Stacy a long time. He kissed her neck. He said, you'll remember. She said, for sure.

After a while Dad picked Stacy up and carried her to the bathroom. They got in the shower together. Dad left the door open. It was like before except when Stacy washed Dad's penis he didn't have an orgasm. He got erect and she put it in her mouth again but just a little. Tommy didn't seem so happy about it so I sucked on his penis and he had another orgasm in my mouth.

I like watching Dad and Stacy and Tommy a lot. It makes me aroused but I don't masturbate my penis anymore. Mostly I go to Dad or Tommy and ask for butt sex. I love the almost feeling from that as much as orgasms. I asked Dad if that's weird. He said maybe it's part of how the shots work. He said, is it okay? I said, is it how girls are? He said he isn't sure. That night when Dad did butt sex with me I had a buttgasm. Then I said, ya, it's totally okay.

Chapter 92: Talks With Dad - Part Ninety-two

Summary:

I maybe kinda have a girlfriend.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Ninety-two

I went to soccer in a dress. I was a girl when I woke up so I wanted to stay that way.

Is it weird how I said that? Like, I woke up and I was a girl. I just know sometimes. But it's not all the time. Sometimes I'm not sure when I wake up. Then I look in my closet and see what clothes I want to wear. Tommy's nice about it. Even if I'm a girl he asks if I want to skateboard or whatever. I tried to skateboard in a dress. It wasn't so good but I can do it in girl shorts.

At soccer Stacy said there's a girl from my class that likes me. She said I should go talk to her. I said, she's here? Stacy pointed to her. I know her a little. Her name's Ruby. I always thought that's a cool name. She's quiet but she has nice hair. It's longer than mine and kinda red. I felt shy but Stacy went and talked to her and she came over and said hi. I said hi. She said, you look nice. I said thanks. I said, I like your hair. I didn't know what else to say. She said thanks. Then she said, do you like boys or girls? I said, I like everybody. She said, cool.

Her Dad came over. He said, you're the trans boy, aren't you? I was confused. I said, I'm just me. He said. how do you identify? I said, I don't know what that means. Ruby said, Daaaaaaad, like she was embarrassed. He said, I'm trying, Ruby. I said, what are you trying? He said, just to understand. I said, oh. I said, I have a penis but sometimes I feel like a girl. Ruby made a face. Her Dad got all red.

My Dad came over then. He said hi to her Dad. He said hi, They shook hands. Dad said, is everything okay? I said ya. Her Dad said, Ruby wanted to meet your... then he stopped. Then he said, Ruby wanted to meet Taylor. Dad smiled. He said, that's nice. He said, it's okay. I think Dad meant it's okay that her Dad was confused. Her Dad said, thanks. I said, I explained it. Her Dad looked at me and he kinda smiled and he said, you certainly did.

Him and Dad talked more. Ruby chewed her lip. I said, I guess you think I'm weird. She said, ya. Then she said, I like that. She said, I mean I like how you're weird. I said, oh. She said, I think I like girls so I am too. I said, that's not weird. You just like who you like. She said, tell my Dad that. I said, I think he's nice. She said, I guess he's trying. I said, you're nice too. She looked at her Dad. He was busy talking to my Dad. Then she kissed me on the cheek. Then she ran away. There's lots about girls I don't understand.

Stacy talked to me after. I said, why did she kiss me? Why did she run away? Stacy said, she kissed you because she likes you, and she ran away because she likes you. I was like, huh? She laughed. I said, what am I supposed to do? She said, do you like her? I said, she's nice. I like her hair. Stacy said, ask her to a movie or something. I said, like a date? She said, maybe. Or just friends. She said, that's what people do, doofus. I know she likes me so I didn't mind her calling me that.

Stacy couldn't come over that day. Her mom and her girlfriend took her to a concert. They asked if Tommy and me wanted to go too. Tommy said ya but I said I didn't think so. It would be really loud and crowded and I didn't think it would be fun. Plus me and Dad had time with just us. He took me out for lunch and then we did sex all afternoon. I kept my dress on. Dad got me underpants that don't have a back. That way we can do butt sex but my penis is put away. We were mostly asleep in Dad's bed when Tommy got dropped off. He said it was fun but him and Stacy couldn't do anything but hold hands. He got in bed behind me and did butt sex two times in a row. Dad kissed me the whole time. I didn't touch my penis at all. I had the almost feeling the whole time. It was the nicest.

Dad calls me sweetheart sometimes when I'm a girl. He says I have a very sweet heart. I like that.

Dad and Tommy do butt sex on Sunday morning. If I wake up in time I do it with them. Mostly I suck on Tommy's penis when Dad's in Tommy's butt. This time Dad said to try something else. I got on hands and knees and Tommy got behind me and put his penis in my butt. Then Dad got behind Tommy and put his penis in Tommy's butt. Then Dad was held Tommy and moved so Tommy went in and out of me with Dad in him. Tommy had a wicked loud orgasm that way.

That afternoon Ruby called. We talked a long time mostly about school. She said her Dad was sorry about how he talked to me. I said it's okay. It's confusing for everybody, even me. She said sorry she ran away at soccer. I said I liked that she kissed me. She said, are you gonna wear a dress at school sometime? I said maybe. I told her about the posse. She said she'd be in it if I wanted. I said that's awesome. Then she said see you at school. I said that too.

Tommy said, you got a girlfriend. I said, I dunno, maybe. He said, will you still be my girlfriend? I said ya. Then he said, suck on my penis. I did.

Chapter 93: Talks With Dad - Part Ninety-three

Summary:

Dad talks to Stacy on the phone.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Ninety-three

The next Wednesday me and Dad and Tommy were watching TV. Dad got a phone call. He said, oh. Then he said, are you okay? Then he said, what's up?

He turned the TV off and put his finger up to shush us. Then he turned on the speaker. It was Stacy. She said, sorry. I shouldn't have called. Dad said, it's okay. What's going on?

Stacy said, nothing. Dad said, okay. Then she said, I just missed you. It almost sounded like she was crying. Tommy looked like he wanted to say something but Dad shook his head.

Dad said, can your mom hear you right now? Stacy said, no. Then Dad said, I missed you too. Did you have fun at the concert? She said ya, it was really loud but it was fun.

Dad said, I'm glad. He said, do you want to come over again on Saturday? She didn't say anything. Dad said, it's okay. You never have to come if you don't want to. She said, I want to. Dad said, what's the matter? She said, I don't want to hurt Tommy's feelings. Dad said, Tommy understands what it means to be a family. She said, so it's okay? Dad said, you love Tommy a lot. He knows that. Stacy said ya. Dad said, and you love sex with him. She said, ya. Then she said, it's different with you.

Dad said, how it is different? Stacy said, it's like I can't think. It's just all feelings. Dad said, do you like how I make you feel? Stacy said, ya. Then she said, when I'm there. I think about it after and it's scary. Dad said, strong feelings are scary. She said, I'm not supposed to feel that way. She didn't say anything. Dad said, you think you're not supposed to feel that way about your Daddy. She said, ya. Dad said, we can't control how we feel. Don't you think a girl should love her Daddy enough to try to make him happy?

Stacy sniffled. She said, ya. Dad said, say yes Daddy. She sniffled again. Then she said, yes Daddy. Dad said, good girl. He said, close your eyes. He said, remember how you feel when you're here. She said, okay. After a minute Dad said, can you feel it? She said, kinda. Dad said, remember what we did. How you felt. Stacy said, ya. Dad said, are you in your room? Is the door closed? She said ya. Dad said, take off your clothes. She didn't say anything. Dad said, don't think. Just feel. Say yes Daddy.

Stacy said, yes Daddy. There was noise like she was doing it. Then she said, okay. Dad said, good girl.

Tommy was making faces. Dad put his phone on mute. He said, are you okay, Tommy? Tommy said, she loves you more than me. Dad said, it's just different. It's not more or less. Tommy said, I guess so. Dad kissed Tommy's forehead and hugged him. Then Dad said, show me that you understand. I knew what Dad meant but Tommy looked confused. Dad pulled Tommy's head against his chest. I guess Tommy figured it out then so he undid Dad's pants and started sucking on his penis.

Dad turned his phone back on. He said, touch yourself for Daddy. Pretend it's my hands touching you.

There was more noise on the phone. Dad said, are you wet, baby girl? Stacy didn't say anything. Dad said, tell me. She said yes Daddy, like whispering. He said, remember my fingers inside you. He said, come for me, sweetheart. She didn't say anything but then there was a little sex noise and you could hear her breath. Dad said, good girl. Dad said, I love you Stacy. Tommy and Taylor love you too. You're part of our family. He said, you made me happy tonight.

After a while she said, I love you Daddy. It sounded sleepy. Dad said, practice remembering how you feel when you're at home with us. She said, okay. Dad said, just feel. Don't think. She said, I'll try. He said, are you okay now? She said, yes Daddy. Dad said, see you Saturday. She said, yes Daddy. Dad said, good night sweetheart. She said, good night Daddy.

Dad put the phone down and put his hand on Tommy's head. He said, make me cum. Work for it. Tommy went up and down faster. Dad closed his eyes. He had his orgasm pretty fast. Then he sent us to bed. I wanted to suck on Tommy's penis but he said, just hold me. I put one arm over him and held his penis with my other hand. First he wasn't erect but then he got stiff so I masturbated his penis. He kissed me when he had his orgasm. I guess he didn't want to talk about what happened.

Me and Dad had a talk about school. He asked a hard question. If I go to school in a dress, what bathroom do I use? I guess the school says I can use either one. It seems weird no matter what. I might get picked on and I can't have my posse there. I have to think more about it.

Ruby talked to me at school. She said she wants to cut her hair really short. I said, but it's so pretty. She said that's what her Dad says. She said, what if I don't want to be pretty? I said, sometimes I wish I could be pretty. Rudy said, you are. I felt my face get really red. Being a girl is confusing.

Chapter 94: Talks With Dad - Part Ninety-four

Summary:

We're gonna go camping!

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Ninety-four

Soccer stopped for a while. Stacy and her mom and her mom's girlfriend do stuff on weekends so she doesn't come over so much. But now Stacy calls Dad like every night. He always lets us listen. Most times he tells her to masturbate. He has her do sex talk. She got less shy about it. It think it's neat.

Dad told her to be naked when she calls. He always says that first. Like, are you naked sweetheart? She says yes Daddy. He talks about how he misses her and she says I miss you too and he says tell me what you miss. She says how she misses kissing and his hands and how he talks to her. He says, what else? First she didn't know what to say. Dad said, you miss my cock, don't you? Then she knew what to say.

Sometimes Stacy and Tommy get together after school at the bleachers. If there's nobody around they make out and masturbate each other. When she calls Dad he has her tell about it. He says, you love Tommy's cock. Then he has her say it. He says, you love his cock in your mouth. Then she says it. He says, you love his cock in your pussy. Then she says that. Tommy likes that part. He sucks on Dad's penis when she's on the phone. Mostly I masturbate Tommy's penis. Dad has his orgasm first. He tells Stacy. He says, I came for you, baby girl. She says, I love you Daddy.

Dad asked her, when can you come over? Stacy said I don't know. Dad said, what if you said you're staying over at Pam's? Stacy said, her mom and Pam's mom talk all the time. Dad said, what if we went camping overnight? Stacy said she wasn't sure her mom would say yes. Dad said, maybe you can try to ask her. She said, I dunno. Dad said, how about if I talk to her about it?

The next time Stacy called she said, my mom asked questions about Tommy, like how far we went. Dad said, she's just being mom. He said, what did you tell her? Stacy said, I told her we kissed. Then her mom talked to her about sex. She said it was wicked awkward. She pretended she thought it was gross. Dad said, what if you tell your mom that maybe you like girls more? Then Tommy's more like a friend than a boyfriend. Stacy said, oh. She said, I dunno. Dad said, think about it.

Then Stacy called and said, now my mom's asking about Pam. Dad laughed. Stacy said, it's not funny. Dad said, what did you tell her? Stacy said, I told her we kissed. Dad said, that's true. She said, I had to tell Pam in case my mom talks to her mom about it. Stacy said Pam was like, it's no big deal. Girls kiss all the time. Dad said, are you okay? Stacy said, ya. Dad said, do you want to go camping? She didn't say anything. Then she said, what's going to happen? Dad said, that's up to you. She said, is it? Dad said, it always is. He said, you know we love you. She said ya. He said, you know I love you. He said, we'd love for you to come. He said, I want you to come. She was quiet but then she said, okay. He didn't say anything. Then she said, I'll come. He didn't say anything. She said, I'll come, Daddy. He said, that's my girl.

Dad talked to Stacy's mom again. He had it all figured out. There's a cool place with a lake and cabins. There's one with rooms so Stacy can have her own room and there's a girls bathroom. Her mom was like, you'll keep an eye on them? Dad said of course. She said, no shenanigans? Dad laughed. I guess she meant sex. He said, I think they're good friends. He said, they're curious but we were too at that age. Her mom said, that's what I'm worried about. Dad said, should we keep them apart? Her mom said, I guess not. Dad said, it's hard to see them grow up. Her mom said, ya.

It's gonna be soooo cool. We go there on Friday and come back on Sunday. I already decided to be a girl the whole time. Dad says we can pretend we're a real family with a boy and two girls. I said, it's not really pretending. Dad smiled and kissed me.

Chapter 95: Talks With Dad - Part Ninety-five

Summary:

Lots of stuff happens on the way to camping.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Ninety-five

Stacy's mom brought her over on Friday after school for camping. Her mom was like, behave yourself. Stacy was like, geez. Her mom said, call me every night. Stacy was like, okaaaaayyyyy.

We had sandwiches before we went. Stacy said she wasn't hungry but Dad told her it's a long drive so she ate one.

I wore girl shorts. When we started Dad had Stacy in front. I was in back with Tommy. After a while we stopped to get dinner. Stacy went with me to the girls' bathroom. That was neat. She said to sit down to pee. I said I knew that already.

When we got out of the city Stacy said, it's so green here. Dad said, it's even nicer where we're going. She looked kinda sleepy. Dad asked Stacy how she felt. She said okay. Dad said, are you scared? She said, a little. Dad said, you're with family. She was looking out the window a lot. Dad said, we missed having you at home. Stacy said, I missed it too. Dad said, I like our phone calls, but it's not the same. She said ya. Dad put his hand on her leg. Stacy put her hand on his. She was like playing with his fingers. She said, I think about your hand. Dad said, how do you think about it? She said, touching me. Dad said, where? Stacy chewed her lip. Then she opened her legs. Dad smiled. He started rubbing on her there. He said, good girl. She closed her eyes. Dad said, we love you, Stacy. She said, I love you Daddy. He said, we're going to have fun this weekend. Her butt was moving. Dad said, are you a horny girl? She made a sex noise. He put his hand in her shorts. He said, you're wet for me. He said, what else do you think about? She whispered, you know. Dad said, tell me. She said, your cock. He said, what about my cock. She said, in me.

Tommy got aroused watching. Me too. He pulled his pants down so I sucked on his penis.

Dad said, when you're ready, you'll ask me. Stacy kinda nodded. Dad said, you'll say, please fuck me Daddy. Stacy put her hand on her shorts over where Dad's was. She made a loud noise and her butt went up. I think she had her orgasm. Dad kept his hand there a long time. Maybe she went to sleep. Tommy had his orgasm in my mouth. I guess him and me both fell asleep.

When I woke up Stacy was in back with me. She said she wanted do my hair. She did braids that can be down or I can wrap them like for swimming. I like being her girlfriend. She asks me stuff and even listens even if it's boring, like about school. I asked if I could kiss her. She said okay and it was a nice one but then she started tickling me. I said quit it but really I liked it and maybe she could tell so she didn't stop. My penis got erect. She saw it in my shorts and she said oooo you like it and tickled more.

Dad said, settle down back there. Me and Stacy were laughing. My penis stayed hard so I asked Dad if I can masturbate. Dad said no. I was like, grrrrr. Then Dad said, I think Stacy should take care of you. I saw Dad's eyes in the mirror. Stacy didn't look too sure. I said, just if you want to. She rubbed the front of my shorts and she kissed me and it made me have my orgasm.

Tommy was like, what about me? Dad said, you can take care of me. Tommy said, oh. I could tell Tommy didn't want Stacy to see him do stuff with Dad. Dad said, don't be selfish. We all make each other feel good, don't we?

Stacy was looking at Tommy. His face was wicked red. He didn't look at her. Dad said, you knew that, didn't you Stacy? We don't have to have any more secrets with you.

Stacy said, I guess I kinda knew. Tommy was like, I'm not... but he stopped. Dad said, Tommy... we all know you're not gay. Stacy laughed. Dad said, family helps family. He said, Stacy liked watching you suck Taylor's cock. Didn't you, Stacy?

Stacy was red too. She said, it was neat. I guess everybody does everything.

Dad said, that's how it should be. Everybody does everything.

Stacy's eyes were funny. She leaned up and kissed Tommy on the cheek. She said, I want to see you do it.

Dad undid his pants. Tommy masturbated Dad's penis with his hand. After a while Dad said, I don't want a mess. Tommy put his head in Dad's lap and Dad had his orgasm in Tommy's mouth. Tommy just stayed there a long time.

Stacy said, oh my god that was so cool. Dad combed Tommy's hair with his fingers. He said, Stacy wants you to fuck her now. He said, don't you, Stacy?

Stacy said god ya.

Dad pulled into a parking lot. He said, switch seats. Me and Tommy got out. Tommy got in back with Stacy.

Tommy's cheeks were wet. Maybe he was crying before but now he was really aroused. I can tell by his eyes. He got on top of Stacy and he was kissing her and feeling her all over. Stacy pushed her shorts down. They were hanging on one foot. Tommy pushed his pants down.

Dad said, condom. Tommy was like, gggrrrrrr. Dad had some in the glove box. I gave one to Tommy. Stacy put it on him. Then they did it. Tommy went really fast. He had his orgasm right away. Stacy pushed on his head so he went down and licked her til she had her orgasm.

After I heard them whisper. Tommy said, was that weird? Stacy said, I kinda knew. He said, is it okay? She said, it made me horny. Tommy said, really? She said, can't you tell? Tommy said, okay.

It was dark when we got to the cabin. There were trees all around. It smelled amazing. The cabin was soooo cool. Giant fireplace and a big cozy couch. There was a room for Dad with a big bed and a room with two small beds.

Stacy said, where do I sleep?

Dad said, you can pick. If you want to have your own bed, you can be in the room with Tommy. Taylor can sleep with me. The couch makes into a bed too. He said, I told your Mom you'd have the bedroom and the boys would sleep on the couch.

Stacy said, or what?

Dad said, or you can sleep with me.

She didn't say anything. After a minute she walked into Dad's room and put her backpack on the big bed. Dad went in and hugged her. He said, this is what you want? She said ya. He didn't say anything. Then she said, yes Daddy. He said, that's my girl. He said, Daddy loves you so much. She said, I love you too Daddy.

Then Dad said, take off your clothes. You won't need them this weekend. I guess he meant her but me and Tommy and Dad did too. Just I left my underpants on since I was a girl.

Dad said we should sleep. He left the door of his room open. He had Stacy next to him with her back to his front and he kissed her neck and said, sleep tight baby girl. Me and Tommy pushed the beds together in our room. Tommy wasn't ready to sleep though. He tasted like Stacy when I sucked on his penis.

Chapter 96: Talks With Dad - Part Ninety-six

Summary:

Dad makes camping special for Stacy.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Ninety-six

When I woke up Tommy wasn't in bed. I went to Dad's room. Dad was licking Stacy. Tommy was sucking on her boob. Stacy's eyes were closed and she was like shaking all over. Then she made a really loud sex noise. I guess Dad's accomplished at that. He kept licking her but she pushed on his head. Dad said, are you okay? She said, sometimes it's too much after. Dad said, was that a good one? She said, the best. Dad kissed her tummy.

Then Dad and Tommy were hugging her. Dad patted the bed so I got on. I hugged Tommy from behind. He was all warm. I got him to turn around and kiss me and I held his penis.

Dad said, I have an idea. He said, I think this weekend should be for Stacy. We should try to make her feel special so she knows she's part of the family.

Stacy's mouth turned sideways. I said, that sounds awesome. Tommy didn't say anything.

Stacy said, what does that mean? Dad said, it means you can decide what we do. She said, like what sex we do? Dad laughed. He said, we don't have to just have sex. We can do other things. Like swimming and hiking. Camping stuff. Stacy said, do I get clothes for that? Dad said, of course. Stacy said, you'll all do what I want? Dad looked at Tommy, like a Dad look. Tommy said, ya. He said, it'll be fun. Dad kissed his forehead. I said, awesome.

Stacy said, this is weird. I don't know what to do. Dad said, we can make suggestions and you can decide. She said, I guess so. Dad said are you hungry? Stacy said, ya. Dad said, so what should we do? Stacy said, breakfast? Dad said, there you go. It's easy. Stacy smiled a little. Dad said, what do you want? Stacy said, blueberry waffles. Dad said, we'd have to go into town for that. Stacy said, do we have pancakes? Dad said ya.

We got out of bed. Stacy said, can I put on my shirt? Dad said, it's up to you. Stacy said, I thought you wanted me not to. Dad said, I thought about that. He said, you're so beautiful. I love to see you naked. But I love to see you anyway. Stacy got red. She put on her shirt but she didn't put pants on. That shirt goes just over her butt. It's weird but seeing her like that was even better than her all the way naked.

Dad put shorts on. He made pancakes. Tommy went to put shorts on but Stacy said, don't. Tommy was like, how come? Stacy said, because I said so. Dad laughed. He said, now you've got the idea.

After we ate we went outside. It's so amazing there. You go down a hill from the cabin and there's a lake. There's other cabins around it but they're far away. Dad said he liked that so we can be naked outside. The water's pretty cold but I wanted to go in. Tommy went right in, all naked. I had my underpants on. Dad said he had a present for me. Him and me and Stacy went back to the cabin. Stacy put on her bathing suit. Dad gave me a new one. It's all one piece top and bottom. He said it's special for girls like me. It makes it look like I don't have a penis. I really really like it.

Dad put on his bathing suit. Stacy said, why are you wearing that? Dad said, I thought you'd be more comfortable. She chewed her lip. She said, thanks. Then she said, take it off. Dad smiled. His penis was like halfway erect. Stacy didn't say anything. We went down and went swimming. There's a floating thing a ways out that you can swim to. After a while we were all on it. The sun was really nice. Tommy's penis was erect. Dad's wasn't. I wanted to suck on Tommy but I guess we had to wait for Stacy. Dad said, this is perfect. Stacy said, ya.

We swam back and Dad said to take a shower. The shower's outside there. It's big enough for all of us. I took off my suit. My penis was squashed but then it got erect. Stacy took off hers too. Dad washed her with soap and I washed Tommy. Then Tommy and Dad were erect too. Dad said, see what you do to us? Stacy laughed. She said, it's not my fault. Dad said, yes it is because you're so pretty. She said, am not. Dad said, are so. She laughed more. She said, then do it. Dad said, do what? She said, you know. Dad said, no I don't. She said yes you do. He said no I really don't. She made a face and moved her hand like she was masturbating a penis. Dad said, ohhhhh. He pretended like he didn't know til she did that. It was funny.

He said, everybody? She said ya. Dad laughed. He said, let us watch you wash. She made a face but Dad said please? She was like, geez but she took the soap. Dad was rubbing his penis so I did too and then Tommy did. She washed her boobs and her tummy and then between her legs like really slow. I watched her but I watched Dad and Tommy too. Tommy had his orgasm first, then Dad, then me. Stacy was totally red. The shower washed all the semen away. Dad kissed Stacy's forehead. He said, pretty girl.

We dried off. Stacy said, I'm sleepy. Dad said, nap? She said ya. She put her shirt on. We stayed naked. We all got in Dad's big bed. He held Stacy and I held Tommy. I didn't think I was sleepy but it was so nice I guess I was.

Chapter 97: Talks With Dad - Part Ninety-seven

Summary:

I like Stacy a lot.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Ninety-seven

When I woke up Dad and Tommy and Stacy were in the kitchen having lunch. I stayed naked. Stacy had that funny look again. She smiled at me. It made my face feel hot. Dad said, what's next, Stacy? She said, Taylor's next. I was like, what? She kissed my cheek and went in Dad's room. She said, come on. Tommy was like oooo Taylor's gonna get some. Stacy said, shut up Tommy.

She got on the bed so I did. She started kissing me. Her eyes were closed. I touched her boobs. Then she held my penis. She whispered in my ear. She said, do you want to do it? I started to go down between her legs to lick her. She laughed. She said, not that. Do you want to put it in?

I was like, I don't know how. She said, it's okay. She pushed me on my back. Then she got on me. I said, oh god. She kissed me. She said, you're the cutest. She rubbed the outside of her girl parts on my penis. Dad came in. He said, there's my horny girl. He said, is Taylor going to fuck you? She said ya. Dad said, wait. He put a condom on me. That was weird. Then he held my penis and Stacy sat on it.

She went up and down on me. My penis is small still so it was just a little. It came out once but she put it back in with her hand. It was amazing amazing amazing. Soft and warm and almost like it was sucking on me. Dad rubbed on her front with his fingers. I touched her boobs. Then I felt her insides squeeze. She bent down and kissed me and I had my orgasm in her. She stayed on me and she was so warm and I said I love you and she said I love you Taylor.

I remembered Dad said maybe I'd like girls sometime. I like Stacy a lot.

Tommy got on the bed with us. Dad and him were making out. Stacy got off me. She was watching them. Then she whispered in Dad's ear. He looked at her funny. She said, everybody does everything. Dad said, you're right. So then Dad kissed Tommy's tummy. Then he started sucking on Tommy's penis.

Tommy looked at me like, holy cow. I was like, oh my god. Tommy started shaking. I guess Dad's really accomplished at everything. I kissed Tommy and he squeezed my hand really hard when he had his orgasm. Dad kissed Stacy. I think he still had Tommy's semen in his mouth.

Stacy said, you did it. Dad said, of course I did. She said, I didn't think you'd do it. Dad said, everybody does everything. She said, you did it for me. Dad said, I love you Stacy. I love all my kids. He hugged her for a long time.

Dad said, it's really nice outside. How about a walk in the woods? I said, are there bears? Dad said, maybe. I was like, no way. He said, they're more afraid of you than you are of them. I said I dunno. Tommy said, don't be a wuss. I said, what's a wuss? He said, a scardy-cat. I said, if there's a bear I'm getting behind you. Dad said, you don't have to worry. If a bear chases us, you don't have to run faster than the bear. You only have to run faster than me. We all laughed.

We put on clothes and sunscreen and lots of bug spray. It's really nice in the woods. It was up and down hills some. There's a place up high where you can see down to the lake. I liked it there a lot. One time when we were walking Tommy and Stacy were holding hands and then she held my hand too. Tommy even smiled about that. I think he's okay with sharing now. I'm glad because I want to do intercourse with Stacy again. I hope she does too.

Chapter 98: Talks With Dad - Part Ninety-eight

Summary:

The last day at camp. Dad's in charge again.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Ninety-eight

That night was Saturday. Dad made a giant pot of spaghetti and we made a fire outside and did marshmallows. Mine kept catching on fire and getting all burned. Stacy helped me get one just right, all brown and toasty. So cool.

When we went to bed we all just went to Dad's room. We didn't even say anything. Everybody took off everything and we were all under the covers. It was Tommy, me, Stacy and Dad in that order. I was on my back and everybody else was on their side. Tommy and Stacy were both kissing me and each other. It was the nicest.

Stacy's butt was moving. Then she said, ow. I didn't know why. Dad said, relax. She said, that's weird. Dad said, breathe. She didn't say anything. I looked and I think Dad had his finger in her butt. I guess that was the first time. Tommy kissed her again and he rubbed her front and she wiggled and I think she had her orgasm. Dad said, good girl. She was holding my penis when I fell asleep.

Everybody was already up before me in the morning. They had shorts on so I did too. It was our last day there. I said I didn't want to go home. Dad said maybe we can just stay forever and live off the land like bears. Stacy said that was probably not as much fun as it sounds. Dad laughed.

After breakfast, Dad said, what's next, Stacy? Stacy made a face. She said, I don't know. She said, maybe I don't want to be in charge anymore. Dad patted his lap. She went and sat on him. He kissed her forehead. He said, tell me what you're thinking.

She said, it was fun but. Dad said, but what? She said, it's nice to not have to decide stuff. Dad said, it's nice if you trust the people who decide for you and you know that they love you. She said ya. Dad said, do you trust me? She said, yes daddy. Dad smiled. He said, are you ready to try new things? She said, I think so.

Dad got something from his bag. He told Stacy to stick out her tongue. He had a pill. She said, what is it? Dad said, it'll make you feel good and help you try new things. She didn't look too sure but she put her tongue out. Dad put the pill on it. Then he kissed her for a while. He was feeling her all over and she started kissing him back really hard.

Dad told her, clothes off. When she did that he got another thing from his bag. He showed it to her. He said, do you want me to be in charge? She looked at it. She said, ya. He didn't say anything. Then she said, yes daddy. Then he put it on her. It's collar that looks like it's for a dog. I was kinda surprised. Dad said, that's perfect. He said, you're so pretty. Her face was all red.

Dad got another thing from his bag. I knew what it was. He gave it to Stacy. He said, do you know how to use it? She was even more red. She said, I guess so. Then she said, it was weird last night. Dad said, did you cum? She looked down. Dad said, was it different? She nodded a little. He said, was it better? She chewed her lip. She said, different. Then she said, maybe better. Dad kissed her forehead. He said, trust me. Do what daddy says.

She went to the bathroom. I was like, oh my god. I said to Dad, are you gonna do butt sex with her? He put his hand on my head. He said no. He said, you are.

I was like, no way. Dad said, you're the smallest. It's her first time. So, you. Tommy said, geez. Dad said, don't we want it to be the best for her? Tommy said, well ya but. Dad said, then that's how it will be. He said, no buts. I said, except her butt. Tommy punched by arm. Dad laughed.

Stacy came out of the bathroom. She had that funny look again. Dad picked her up and carried her to his room and dropped her on the bed. He turned her on her side and he had me and Tommy lick her. Tommy did her front and I did her butt. At first she kinda wiggled away like she didn't want me to. Dad started kissing her and she let me do it more.

Dad said, we love you Stacy. She said, I love you daddy. He told Tommy to get on his back. Dad gave Tommy a condom. Then he told Stacy to get on him. She sat on him and he steered his penis into her front. She had her hands on Tommy's chest. Dad looked at me so I started licking her butt again. Then Dad handed me the slippy stuff.

I was kinda scared cuz I didn't know if Stacy really wanted it but she was humping on Tommy and making sex noises. Dad said, go on. So I put slippy stuff on my penis and I rubbed my erection on her butt. Dad kissed Stacy. He held her shoulders so she stopped humping. He said, tell Taylor to do it.

I couldn't see her face. She was breathing hard but she didn't say anything. Dad pulled on the collar thing. He said, who's in charge? She said, you are. Dad said, tell Taylor to fuck you in the ass.

Her head went down. Then she said it really quiet. She just said, do it. I was so wicked stiff. I pushed my penis on her butt and it wouldn't go in. Dad said, relax. He said, breathe. I pushed again and it went right in, like all the way at once. I guess she was really slippy there by now. She said, oh fuck. Dad said, that's my girl.

We just stayed like that for a minute. My penis was like all squashed and burning inside her. I felt like I had to hump so I did and she wiggled on Tommy and it was just amazing. She was making noises but then she wasn't and I looked and I saw she stopped because Dad put his penis in her mouth.

Dad told me to rub her front so I kinda laid on her back and reached for it. It was really slippy and I found the tiny penis. Stacy made a really loud noise even with her mouth full. I felt her squeeze and squeeze inside. Tommy said, oh god. He said, fuck. I think he had his orgasm and then I did. Stacy was shaking all over. Dad took his penis out of her mouth and the masturbated it and he had his orgasm. Some of his semen went on Stacy.

We all kind fell in a pile after that. Stacy had her eyes closed. Dad hugged her. He wiped her face with his shorts and kissed her. Nobody said anything for a long time.

Then Dad said, let's go swimming. Stacy looked sleepy. She said, I want to stay here. Dad said okay. He kissed her forehead. He said, daddy loves you. She said, I love you too. Me and Dad and Tommy went. It's so cool to swim naked.

I asked Dad if Stacy's okay. He said she's brave because she said what she wants. I said, she wants butt sex? He said, she wants to be part of our family. He said, she knows what that means. I thought about that. I guess one thing it means is, Dad's in charge.

Chapter 99: Talks With Dad - Part Ninety-nine

Summary:

People are mad. I try to fix it.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - Part Ninety-nine

On the way home from camping, Stacy sat in front with Dad. I was really sleepy. I had my head in Tommy's lap but just resting there. He played with my hair. It was nice.

Dad and Stacy talked about the collar. Dad said she could put it on when she wants him to be in charge. She said, I don't want my mom to see it. Dad said we can keep it at our house and you can ask for it. She said, what about that pill? Dad said, you can ask for that too. Stacy said, but what is it? Dad said, it's just something people take to feel happy and have fun at parties. He said, did you like it?

Stacy said, did you give it to me before? She said, cuz it made me feel like I did sometimes at your house. Dad said, I saw how bad you were feeling about your Dad leaving. I thought maybe it would help.

Stacy didn't say anything. Dad said, are you sorry about anything that happened? He said, we don't ever have to do anything you don't want to do. Then he said, our family is special. We want you to be part of it.

I think Stacy was crying. She said, I want that too. Then she said, it's scary sometimes.

Dad pulled the car over and he hugged Stacy and they just stayed that way a long time.

Dad said, I was so proud of you this weekend. New things can be scary. Think about what it was like to be all together with your family. Then he said, do you still want me to be your daddy? Stacy didn't say anything. He said, you can think about it. She said okay. It was quiet the rest of the way home.

I saw Stacy at school a few times that week. Tommy said she didn't talk to him too much. Then on Friday night she called Dad on the phone. Her voice was really soft. Dad said, are you okay? She said, ya. He said, I'm glad. He said, we miss you. She said, I miss you too. He said, will you be at soccer tomorrow? She said, maybe. Dad said, I hope you are. Then she said, what if I just want to be with Tommy? Dad said, then you'll just be with Tommy. She said, okay.

At the game I asked Stacy if she was okay. She said ya. I said, are you still scared? She said ya. I said, sorry. She said, it's not you. I said, I guess it's Dad. She said ya. I said, I love you. I guess I started crying. I said, I really really love you. She hugged me. She said, I know. She said, you're the sweetest boy there ever was.

Stacy came home with us after the game. Her and Tommy held hands in the back seat. She was looking at Dad but he didn't say anything to her. When we got home, her and Tommy went to take a shower together. Then they went to our room. I heard the sex noises. Dad said to leave them be. They stayed in there a long time. Then Stacy took another shower and she said she wanted to go home. Dad drove her. When he got back he said, I think it'll be okay. I said, what will? He said, things with Stacy.

Tommy said, she's my girlfriend. He said the "my" part louder. Dad said, that's right. Then he said, she wants a family. Tommy said, she told me you scared her. Tommy said, you make people do stuff. Dad said, I never did. Tommy said, ya you do. Dad said, do I make you come to my room in the morning? He didn't say anything. Dad hugged him. Tommy started crying. Tommy said, I just want her to be my girlfriend. Dad said, Stacy will decide what she wants, and we'll be there for her.

The next morning I woke up and Tommy was still in bed with me. I said, are you gonna go see Dad? He said no. I said, are you mad at him? He said, kinda. I got scared. I didn't know what to say. Tommy's penis was erect so I sucked on it. He let me.

Dad was making breakfast. He acted like everything was okay. I can't be quiet when stuff is messed up. I just can't. I said, please don't be mad. Dad said, who's mad? I said, you and Tommy. Dad said, I'm not mad. He said, Tommy, are you mad? Tommy said, no. I said, yes he is. He said so. Tommy said, shut up Taylor. I said I'm not gonna shut up cuz this is my family and I hate it if people are mad.

Dad sat down at the table. He said, it's okay to be mad. Families get mad at each other sometimes. What makes them a family is what they do about it. They talk about it and work it out. Dad said, what are you upset about, Tommy?

Tommy's ears were red. I don't think I ever saw them that way. He said, you put a collar on Stacy. Dad said, I know. That's what scared her. Tommy said, you gave her pills without her knowing. That's what scared her most. He sounded really angry. Dad said, I was only trying to help her. Tommy said, you just want to fuck her. Dad said, of course I do.

Tommy was like, you admit it. Dad said, I'll only do it if she wants it too. Tommy said, you're making her want it, with the pills. Dad said, was it the pills that made her want to fuck you? Tommy said no. Dad said, Stacy knows what she wants. She'll decide. Tommy said, what about me? Dad said, you'll always be part of the family and we'll love you no matter what. He said, I thought you learned not to be selfish.

Tommy said, it's not selfish to want a girlfriend. Dad said, it's selfish to want a girlfriend who doesn't get to decide what she wants and what she does. Tommy said, it's not fair. Dad said, letting her decide is exactly fair. Tommy said, what if she doesn't want sex with you? Dad said, then I won't. Tommy said, won't what? Dad said, won't anything. Tommy said, no pills? Dad said, no pills.

Tommy didn't say anything. Dad said, I'm sorry that I scared Stacy. I apologized to her yesterday when I drove her home. I told her I don't have to be her daddy if she doesn't want that. Tommy said, what did she say? Dad said, she said thanks. Tommy said, that's it? Dad said, she has to work things out.

Tommy was quiet again. Dad said, I should apologize to you, Tommy. Tommy said, you did. You said sorry. Dad said, there's more to it in our family, isn't there? Tommy said, oh. Dad said, I want you to know that I understand why you're angry and I'll respect whatever Stacy wants.

Tommy said, ummm, Taylor just did it. Dad laughed. He said, of course he did. Taylor always wants everyone to feel better. Dad kissed my forehead. He said, that's what's so special about your brother, Tommy. He's never been selfish in any way. Dad said, I bet I can make you come anyway. Tommy was like, I guess so.

Dad was sitting. He got Tommy to stand between his legs. He pulled Tommy's shorts down. Tommy's penis wasn't erect but Dad sucked on it anyway. It got stiff pretty quick. Tommy held onto Dad's head. It was like five minutes before he had his orgasm. Then he kissed Tommy and hugged him. He said, do you forgive me? Tommy said, ya. Dad didn't say anything. Then Tommy said, yes daddy. Dad kissed his forehead.

Dad said, are we a family? Tommy said, ya. I said, yay. Dad laughed. I put my hand in Dad's shorts. His penis was erect. I think maybe he likes sucking on Tommy. Dad stood up and I pulled down his shorts and sucked on him. Tommy was like, I guess everybody gets a blowjob this morning. He got on the floor between Dad's legs and sucked on my penis. Me and Dad had our orgasms at the same time. Our family's so awesome.

Chapter 100: Talks With Dad - Part One hundred (Interlude 10)

Summary:

Am I in trouble? Time for my comeuppance?

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any existing people or events is coincidental. If a story involving sexual contact with minors bothers you or is illegal where you live, stop reading now.

Talks With Dad - One hundred (Interlude Ten)

Am I in trouble? Will Stacy tattle? Will Tommy's teenage angst tear our little family apart? Is it finally time for my comeuppance? Will my chickens come home to roost? Is what's gone around now coming around? Am I writing my memoir from my dank, solitary jail cell?

If you answered "no" to all of the above, give yourself a gold star.

My time with Stacy on our drive to her home wasn't wasted. She stared out the window at first, huddled against the car door. In fairness, a concession was in order.

"I shouldn't have given you the pills without asking. I'm sorry, Stacy."

No frills. Just an apology.

"What are they?" At least she's talking.

"MDMA. Ecstasy. It's a party drug. Not dangerous. It makes you..."

"I know what it makes me." A bit of an edge in her voice.

"I know." I let this sit. Drive slowly, take the scenic route. "Did you have fun with Tommy today?"

Arms wrapped around herself. "Ya."

"Good. He loves you so much."

"I know." She hunches lower. "It's... not the same."

Ah. "Not the same?"

"Without the... stuff."

"Right. It makes you horny. Makes you open to new things."

"I guess."

"It's okay to like those feelings. I hoped you could feel that way without the pills. Like when we talked on the phone."

"I did... sometimes."

"I loved those talks."

She settles back into the seat. Eyes down. "Can I... still... sometimes?"

"Of course. Whenever you want."

"What I want... it changes. Like, all the time. Makes me crazy."

"I understand. It's okay. We all want you to be happy."

"That's not all you want."

Time to be honest. "Stacy. You're incredible. You're smart and kind and... well... hot as fuck. Of course I want you. Watching your face when you cum... it's astonishing."

A slight blush. A tiny smile.

"Sorry," I say. "I can't help it, even if it makes me a pervy old guy."

She finally looks at me. "I never thought that."

"Thanks."

"Families aren't supposed to lie to each other."

"I know. I broke that rule. I won't again, ever."

She swallows. "I liked... the camping."

I tread carefully. "All of it?"

"You let me be in charge."

"That was amazing. I was so proud of you."

"I don't think anybody ever really listened to me before."

"I wanted to understand you, what you really wanted. I loved how you were with Taylor. He'd jump off a bridge for you, you know."

"I know."

"That was also hot as fuck."

"Ya." The blush brightens.

"But then..."

"Then I wanted to feel like... like you make me feel."

I nod slowly. "Tell me."

"Like... wanted. But not like how Tommy wants me. Like... wanting all of me. Taking care of me."

I venture. "Like a father?"

"I... guess so. Not just that. I mean... when you touch me... it's different."

"You deserve a father, Stacy."

"I do?"

"Of course you do. You got cheated out of yours."

"So to speak." Bitter. She's a clever girl.

"Well. I'm here. If you'll ever forgive me."

"Okay."

"You still miss him, don't you?"

Her shoulders sag. "Sometimes. Mostly I hate him."

I reach to touch her hair. She doesn't flinch. Sniffles.

"I know," I say. "A girl needs a daddy, Stacy. To take care of her."

She nods. A tear runs. I press on.

"Some part of you... wants to be a good girl. A good girl for daddy."

She hugs herself. I put my arm around her. She leans against me. I pull into a secluded parking lot. She looks up at me.

"Let's not drop you at home with your face wet," I say.

She nods, breathes. I fish out a tissue, wipe her nose like she's an infant.

"T-thanks."

We stay that way for a time. Maybe ten minutes. She's calm now. "Ready to go home?" I say.

She nods. I start the car.

"I... do," she says.

"You do?"

"Want that."

"Tell me."

"I want to be a good girl."

"You are, Stacy."

"F-for you. I want to be a good girl for you."

I turn, cup her small chin in my hand... kiss her forehead... she closes her eyes... I kiss her lips.

"I love you, Stacy. You're my precious girl."

"I love you... daddy."

My warmest smile. Her hand reaches... rests on the front of my pants. I pause. Try to think. Actually manage to, a little. First I think about throwing her into the back seat and fucking her like a jackhammer. Then I think better.

"Oh, sweetheart..."

"I... want to."

I like you wanting, I think. "You're perfect. But not just now. We have time."

She swallows. Stares at her hands. "S-sorry."

"Shhh. You're perfect."

A proper family meets everyone's needs. I only helped Stacy find what she truly needs.

What she needs is daddy's cock.

Sorry, that was rude. Of course I mean, she needs the love and care and affection that daddy's cock represents.

I won't tell Tommy that his girlfriend wanted to blow me in the car on the way home after he fucked her. Not right away, at least.

No comeuppance for me. Not right away, at least. Are you disappointed?